Leonora's Journal Volume 1 Chapter 1
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Permission:
Author's note: This is a story set in 19th Century Regency England, in the time of Jane Austen, the Bronte sisters and William Wordsworth, and continues the life of Leonora d'Anglais, who first appeared in 'Ring of Stone'.
Back in 2013, I wrote and published a story called 'Ring of Stone' here on Bigcloset. At the conclusion I promised a follow-up story called 'Leonora's Journal'. For reasons which I cannot remember now, this never happened.
Recently, I re-read the story and thought that there might still be some interest in reading her journal even at this late stage. I was pleased by the positive response to my enquiry of past readers.. However, it really requires readers to read or re-read the original story to understand who Leonora is and how she came to live in the nineteenth century while having knowledge of the present day. I hope you enjoy the story.
Bronwen Welsh 2022
Introduction: My name is Jack d'Anglais, and in a memoir which I called 'Ring of Stone', I related the extraordinary story of how my friend Leonard Bolton somehow achieved his dream of becoming a woman, and not just any woman but one of his own ancestors, Leonora d'Anglais. At the conclusion of the story, I mentioned how, although the original journal that Leonora wrote was destroyed in a house fire, by extraordinary good fortune, a typed copy of the journal had just been found, which had been transcribed by a distant relative of mine called Dora Longfort
This journal tells the story of Leonora from when she was eighteen up until shortly before her death. Some of it just records the day-to-day minutia of life, so I have edited it to include only the most important events of her life, both good and bad. You may note that some words are spelled slightly differently to the present day, such as 'chuse' and 'shew', and some of the expressions may seem somewhat quaint, but remember, it was written some years before the first edition of the Oxford English Dictionary in 1884.
One of the intriguing things about the Journal is the occasional hint that for a lady living in the nineteenth century she has amazing foresight of how the world might be in the twenty first century. While Leonard could not possibly have read the Journal, some of the early pages record events in a remarkably similar fashion to those recorded in the letter that Leonard sent me via his solicitor and which I recorded in my original memoir. This surely proves the truth of what he told me and that it was not some fantasy of his. I have included explanatory notes where necessary (JD), and there are occasional notes by Dora Longfort which I have included with the appellation 'Dora L' Without further ado, here is Leonora's Journal.
Chapter 1. An introduction
September 3rd, 1811.
My name is Leonora Elizabeth Bolton (this surname was crossed out and d'Anglais substituted in the original document. Dora L) and today I am starting a journal.
I never thought to do so before, but one day when I am an old lady I shall look back at this extraordinary year, and I want to remember it for ever. I intend that for now it shall be for my eyes only, but hope it is not a conceit of mine to think that if it survives, my descendants may find it of interest far into the future.
My Papa gave me the most beautiful leather-bound book of blank pages as a gift on my eighteenth birthday, and I can think of no better use for it than to record these thoughts of mine. I know that most people would choose to start at the beginning of the year, but today is a very important day in my life because I am convinced that I have met the man I am destined to marry. His name is Richard d'Anglais and not only is he the handsomest man I have ever met, but he has the sweetest nature that anyone could wish for. I know that we will be very happy together.
But first for the benefit of my older self who may become forgetful while reading this journal in later years, and for readers in the future, a little about me: I was born on 2nd May 1793, the eldest daughter of Professor Robert Bolton, Dean of -------- College, Oxford, and his wife Margaret. I have a brother John, two years older than me, and a younger sister, Emma who is currently eight years old. I believe there were other children born to Mama between me and Emma, but it is something I could not and would not discuss with Mama for fear of causing her distress. It is my prediction that in the future, medical expertise presently unknown, will permit most children to reach adulthood. I trust that I am right.
Earlier this year I was exceedingly unwell. It came about when I was out walking in our beautiful Oxfordshire countryside and was caught by an unexpected heavy shower of rain which thoroughly soaked me. I returned home as quickly as I could while chilled to the bone by the cold wind which had suddenly arisen and caused me to shiver violently. My maid Marie organised a warm bath for me, after which I went to bed. I remember nothing after this time, but upon my earnest enquiry, Mama has now conveyed to me the history of what then transpired.
The next morning it seems I awoke with a high fever. The apothecary was sent for and supplied some restorative elixirs which Mama had difficulty making me swallow in my delirium and which appeared to have no effect. My fever persisted and worsened day by day, and Mama and Papa despaired of me ever recovering. The thought of losing more children was almost more than Mama could bear. The aid of several surgeons was enlisted, but they were unable to suggest a treatment other than to keep me warm and hope that the fever would eventually resolve. One even suggesting blood-letting, but my Papa pointed out how pale I already looked and how I was drenched in perspiration, and forbade it to happen, something for which I am very grateful since I believe it does more harm than good.
My brother John was sent for from University as it seemed that my recovery was unlikely, and he would have an opportunity to say his goodbyes. My little sister Emma spent her days in tears, fearing that she would lose her last remaining sister, the big sister she always looked up to for advice and solace. Mama insisted on staying up with me and praying each night for a miracle, but I continued in a delirium. Mama could not make out much of what I was saying but she is convinced that she heard me talking about flying to Egypt. 'You must have dreamed that you had developed wings,' she said. What else could I do but chuse to agree with her?
Just when the whole family had given up hope, it seems that a minor miracle occurred. One morning I awoke Mama who had fallen asleep sitting by my bedside, by reaching out for her hand, and saying in a whisper “Where am I?” As you can imagine, she was overcome with emotion at seeing me lucid again – the fever had broken, and the crisis was over. From that day on, I gradually regained my strength, although it was a week before I left my bed, and longer still before I ventured downstairs. All the while, my dear maid Marie hardly left my side and ministered to my every need. Mama and even Papa were constant visitors to my room to reassure themselves of my gathering strength. The only long-lasting effect seems to be my lack of memory of events prior to my illness. This is causing me some embarrassment, but everyone is being so kind and understanding.
Once I was feeling fully recovered, and that was only recently, Papa suggested that a holiday in the fresh mountain air of the Lake District might be beneficial to me. He and Mama spent their honeymoon there and they both had fond memories of the area. Papa arranged to rent a suitable house for a month, and the whole family with the exception of John who was studying law at Oxford University, travelled there together with our cook, Mrs Chambers, some maids and footmen, and of course Marie, my personal maid. We made our way there in our carriage and the others followed by stagecoach, a trip that took four days.
One of my favourite occupations is drawing and painting, the facility for which I had somehow retained, and I immediately began to record the beautiful scenery of this most special part of England. One day, we travelled to an old Druid's Circle of ancient stones not far from our rented house in Keswick. I was fascinated by the scene, surrounded as it is by spectacular mountain scenery, and was determined to record it.
It was a warm sunny day and perhaps due to the heat, shortly after we arrived, I began to feel quite faint. My parents and sister had wandered off to the far side of the ring to admire the views, knowing that I preferred solitude when I was drawing, so I reached out to a large stone to steady myself. A very handsome young gentleman approached me and asked if he could be of assistance. I was happy to accept his offer, even though we had never met before, let alone been introduced, and he took my arm and guided me to a smaller stone where I could sit down, and then held my parasol above me to give me some shade. He also proffered his hip flask with restorative liquor. While I am now old enough to have wine with our evening meals, the strength of the liquor – I believe he said it was ‘brandy wine’ – almost took my breath away, but at the same time a few sips did serve to restore my equilibrium.
At this point I felt somewhat embarrassed since I had never been introduced to this young man and if Mama approached, I didn't know what she might think, so reluctantly I made it clear that I was feeling fully restored and thanked him in a way which encouraged him to leave me, which he did, although I believe with similar reluctance. I now set about sketching the scene with my pad and pencils. Not long afterward my young sister Emma arrived and told me that Mama and Papa wished me to join them for the trip back to our dwelling for lunch.
When we arrived back at the house about one o'clock, there was a letter from my brother John, saying that he would arrive from Oxford the following day and would be bringing a friend with him to visit us in the afternoon. His letter had been delayed and so this was the day he referred to. Mama was greatly relieved that we had time to prepare properly for our visitor. The thought of lunch was abandoned, and I immediately repaired to my room where Marie, under the direction of Mama, produced a beautiful gown for me to wear and set about assisting me to look my best. I confess that I was wondering if this friend of John's might be viewed as a suitable husband for me, since Mama had already hinted that a girl of my age should be looking for a young single man with a good fortune who was in want of a wife. However, I could not cease thinking of the handsome young man at the Druid's Circle, although I had no idea whether he was single or already married. Of course, I also realised that I might never see him again.
After over an hour's preparation, I and my pretty little sister Emma descended to the drawing room where Mama was already seated and I occupied myself with my sketches, while Mama set about teaching Emma some of the basics of needlework. Papa was already there reading the newspaper. The intention was to appear to be having a normal afternoon at home, rather than what it really was, a carefully choreographed setting to impress the visitor, John's friend.
A short time later we heard the sound of two horses' hooves on the gravel driveway, and I confess that my heartbeat had increased as I wondered what the next short time might hold. Then a young man, obviously John, bounded into the room, shook hands with Papa and kissed Mama, me and Emma on the cheek with the greatest enthusiasm, and expressions of happiness at seeing us again. I have to say he is a handsome young man with a lovely nature. I hope he never reads this, or he will tease me unmercifully for writing so.
“Dearest sister! I am so glad to see you looking so well again,” he cried, and I smiled my thanks at him
He seemed to suddenly remember his guest and we all turned to where he was standing in the doorway – it was the young man from the Druid's Circle! I'm not sure if I audibly gasped, but when the young man smiled at me, I could do no other than return his smile. I knew that my cheeks were glowing, and I lowered my head modestly lest I appear too forward.
John then introduced his friend: “Mama, Papa, may I present my friend from Oxford, Mr Richard d'Anglais who is already staying nearby with his family?”
John then introduced Richard to me and unfortunately I made a slip of the tongue when I replied: “I'm pleased to meet you again, Mr d'Anglais.”
Mama instantly picked up on my remark and said “Again? You have met already?”
Blushing deeply, I replied “Mr d'Anglais kindly offered me his aid when I felt a little faint at the Druid Circle, even though we haven’t been introduced.”
“It was my pleasure to assist Miss Bolton when she felt a little unwell,” said Mr d'Anglais, and both my parents thanked him for his kindness. Thank goodness he didn’t mention the brandy-wine, as I’m not sure they would have approved of it.
After that he was invited to sit down, but alas at some distance from me, and tea was served. Mama then undertook a gentle but thorough interrogation of Mr d'Anglais. I did my best to appear not to listen, while also doing my best to hear every word that was said. From the general tone of the conversation, it seemed to me that Mr d'Anglais was passing this test. In fact, Mama failed to elicit one important fact about Mr d'Anglais' family which was to cause her some embarrassment at a future time, but more of that later. ( Note:This last sentence was added later JD)
After about an hour's conversation, mainly pertaining to John and Mr d'Anglais' studies at Oxford where they are both studying law, John said that he and Richard had arranged to meet with some other friends from university who were staying close by, so begged to be excused. However, before they left, Mr d'Anglais passed on a verbal invitation from his parents for us to attend a small soirée which they were giving in about a week's time. This invitation was readily accepted by Papa, which I took to be a good sign.
After my initial few words when Mr d'Anglais first arrived, I had made no further contribution to the conversation, since as a modest young lady I felt it would not have been proper to do so. However, as he left, Mr D'Anglais said to me “It's been a great pleasure to meet you again, Miss Bolton”, and not being sure how to respond, I replied with a smile and doubtless another blush.
Mama said that she had no doubt that Mr d'Anglais admired me very much and she hoped that this might lead to an offer in due course. I replied by saying that he seemed a very gentlemanly and pleasant young man, but I hardly knew him. However, my blushes doubtless revealed my growing feelings for him.
“I must do my best to find out more about his family during the soirée,” said Mama. “I do hope he is in possession of a good fortune.”
September 6th
Today I prevailed upon my brother John to take me to the Druid's Circle again so that I could complete my sketches. I half-hoped that we would meet Mr d’Anglais again, but he was nowhere to be seen. I hope my disappointment didn't appear too obvious, but young men like my brother are often not particularly perceptive to the feelings of others.
September 7th
I must now record a little about my Papa. Acknowledging my distress in forgetting so much from before my illness, one afternoon he kindly agreed to tell me something of himself and answer any questions I might have.
Being the second son of his father Sir Edward Bolton, his elder brother Michael would have inherited the family estate, and he was expected to pursue a career in the army or the church, but a visit to the British Museum when he was young caused him to develop such an interest in the history of the Middle East, that he persuaded his father to let him study these subjects at Oxford under the tutelage of the famous antiquarian Sir Joseph Banks McMurtrie, a distant relative of the famous botanist who travelled to the southern oceans with Captain James Cook, and made many discoveries.
He had the good fortune, once he became a post-graduate student, to travel with a team lead by Sir Joseph to explore the Valley of the Kings in Egypt. I was fascinated by his stories of the heat and sand, and the many tombs of the long-dead pharaohs. In answer to my query, he replied that there was little to be found there as all the graves had been robbed of their treasures, probably not that long after their inhabitants had been buried.
“The problem is that too many people knew exactly what riches were buried with them, and even though guards were employed to protect the tombs, they were probably as tempted by the riches within as the grave robbers.”
“Do you think that there is any chance that an undisturbed pharaoh’s tomb is still to be found there?” I asked him.
“That's a romantic suggestion my dear, but I think the chances are extremely remote as the Valley has been very well searched,” he said. “However, there are one or two pharaohs whose tombs have never been discovered, but they may well have been buried elsewhere.”
While Papa was in Egypt, something happened to change his life. His elder brother Michael was unfortunately killed in a riding accident, and he returned to discover that he was now to inherit a large fortune and extensive land-holdings not far from Oxford. It also meant that he was able to marry the love of his life, Margaret, eldest daughter of Sir Edwin Ashford, a rich landowner who lived not far from Oxford. Naturally, it was Mama who confided to me the following information.
It seems theirs was a true love match. They had first met at one of the county balls and as Mama told me 'It was love at first sight'. They met and danced at several more balls and their attraction only grew stronger, but they were both sanguine enough to realise that any offer made by Papa as a second son would be rejected outright by Sir Edwin. Papa was only too happy to accept the opportunity to travel overseas to Egypt in a fruitless attempt to forget Mama. She in turn did not forget him and indeed rejected what her parents thought was a very good offer from the son of another local landowner, saying he could never make her happy, something which was proved upon his subsequent marriage to one of her friends. I must admit I was curious to know more details, but Mama was too discrete to say more about it.
Mama was resigned to the thought of life as a spinster, but all this changed upon the death of Michael, and now Sir Edwin was only too happy to accept Papa as a future son-in-law. About six months later, they were married.
When Grandpapa died, part of Papa's inheritance, besides a great fortune, was a grand mansion into which our family moved, while keeping a smaller dwelling in Oxford, which was already too small for the growing family of three children. Grandmama had chosen to move into a small cottage on the estate as more suited to her needs. It also meant that each of Papa's children would have a most respectable fortune settled on them, important especially for his two daughters as it would make them very desirable marriage partners.
Papa now had the funds to pursue his interest in antiquity in a private capacity, but all that changed. Professors at Oxford are expected to remain single, but by now, Papa was such a well-known and respected academic in the field of Middle Eastern antiquity, as well as being an alumnus whose presence would add to the university's reputation, that the University Council decided to break one of its own rules and appoint him Professor.
Wednesday September 11th.
Last night was the soirée at the house rented by the d'Anglais family. I was far too tired to record this event when we came home, but I have time to do it justice today.
During the afternoon, Marie and I set about making me look my absolute best, starting with a warm bath before she helped me to dress. First, I put on my silk stockings, held up by garters, a white cotton chemise which hung to my calves, then some short stays to show off my figure. Next came a petticoat with lace trim on the hem, and finally the most beautiful muslin gown, even prettier than the one I had worn when John and Mr d'Anglais came to visit. Then she attended to my hair and face. I cannot say that I am beautiful, but I feel that neither would anyone find me plain. A small amount of rouge was applied to my cheeks and my lips were reddened by application of a lip salve. Before leaving my room, I slipped my feet into satin shoes and suspended a reticule with personal items from a belt above my natural waist, and also put on some gloves and a cashmere shawl to ward off the cool of the evening. My preparations were complete.
Emma was very disappointed that she was too young to come with us, so as a way of recompense, she was allowed into my dressing room while Marie worked her magic, and I promised her that I would tell her all about the evening today, a promise which I have kept.
“Oh Leonora, any young man who sees you will fall in love with you, you look so beautiful,” she said. I am ashamed to say that my young sister made me blush.
At the same time that I was being prepared, Mama was in her own room, similarly engaged. When we were both ready, we descended the stairs together to where Papa and John were waiting for us, both looking very handsome in their ruffled shirts, tailcoats, silk breeches, stockings and black leather court shoes.
Papa beamed at the sight of us. “What beauties have we here, John? I confess it will be difficult to separate mother from daughter!”
Mama laughed and blushed slightly. “La, Mr Bolton, what a flatterer you are!” But she still held out her hand to him as she reached the foot of the stairs, and he gallantly kissed it. I truly hope that I will still be as much in love with my husband after we have been married over twenty years.
The carriage was already drawn up to the door. Mama and I were helped into it by a footman, and Papa and John joined us. We set off for the house which the d'Anglais family had rented. When our carriage entered the driveway and we had a view of the house I was impressed with its size, but John said casually that Richard had told him the family owned a much larger property close to Grasmere, some fifteen miles away, and they were staying here for a change of scenery.
When we entered the house, Mama and I were shown upstairs by a maid, to a room where we could check our appearance after the ride and present ourselves in the best possible way. I do confess that I wish there was some means of transport smoother than a carriage with its iron-shod wheels through which every pothole in the road is felt. When we were quite ready, Mama and I returned to the ground floor where Pappa and John awaited us, and we were shown into a sizeable ballroom where a footman announced our names.
Looking around the room which was brilliantly lit by hundreds of candles, I saw that there were about a dozen young men and a similar number of young women, some of them extremely pretty, and all wearing the most beautiful gowns. I suddenly felt concern at how Richard d'Anglais might view me against such competition. However, I was pleased to see Richard detach himself from a group of young people and come over to greet us as soon as he heard our names announced. Mama and I curtseyed, and Papa and John exchanged bows with Richard.
“I am so pleased to see you, Professor and Mrs Bolton, and Miss Bolton. May I have the honour of introducing you to my family?” he said.
We followed him to where a most distinguished gentleman and a stately looking lady, obviously his wife, were greeting the guests.
“Professor, Mrs and Miss Bolton, may I present my parents, Sir John and Lady Elizabeth d'Anglais?”
Out of the corner of my eye I could see that Mama had coloured slightly – this was news to her and no doubt she was wondering how her gentle interrogation of Richard had not elicited this information. She and I curtseyed to Richard's parents who both returned the salutation with a slight bow. I could see Lady d'Anglais' eyes on me and suspected that she had already divined that Richard found me a person of interest.
Sir John then said, “May I also introduce my two younger children, Sarah and Lucy?” and he nodded towards two very pretty young girls of around eighteen years, obviously twins and beautifully dressed, who curtseyed to us. I replied with a curtsey and Mama gave them a smile and a bow.
Sir John continued “I understand that you are Dean of another Oxford college, not the one where my son and yours are studying law; that relieves me of having to ask how he is succeeding in his studies.”
Papa smiled. “That is true Sir John, but since I have not heard Mr d'Anglais' name mentioned at any of the regular meetings of the University Deans, which can happen when they are particularly disappointed in a student, I take that as a sign that he is a model student.” This reply was met with a smile from Sir John.
Meanwhile his wife addressed Mama. “I understand my son Richard aided Miss Bolton at the Druid's Circle when she felt unwell.”
“Yes, indeed Ma'am, and we are most grateful for his assistance, but I was unaware of it until he paid a visit to our house with my son.”
“And do you have any more children, Mrs Bolton?”
“Yes ma'am, an eight-year-old daughter Emma who was greatly dismayed that she is not yet old enough to attend such evenings as this.”
Lady Elizabeth smiled. “How typical of children, always wanting to grow older, and then when they are older, wanting time to stand still. I hope you will accept an invitation to visit us for tea on a private occasion where Emma is also able to attend.”
Mama immediately accepted the invitation, and I could tell that it pleased her greatly.
Just then the footman announced the arrival of more guests, and Sir John said, “I hope you will excuse us if we greet some more guests?”
This was obviously a sign for us to conclude the conversation and with further bows and curtseys we moved off to mingle with the throng.
There was a small orchestra playing softly in the background, but then they struck up a dance, the lively cotillion, and I was so pleased when Richard appeared and asked me to dance. It was a great pleasure to have my first dance with him and I was certainly out of breath when it finished, so when he offered me some refreshment, I was only too happy to accept, and we chatted briefly.
“Miss Bolton, I hope you will excuse me. As the son of the hosts this evening, it falls to me to dance with more of the young ladies present. However, I hope you will reserve another dance for me before the evening ends.”
“Thank you Mr d'Anglais, I would be very happy to share another dance with you.” I said before going to sit next to Mama.
“You look a little flushed my dear,” said Mama. “Are you feeling quite well?”
“I had a dance with Mr d’Anglais, and it was most energetic as you know, Mama,” I replied.
“Do not fix your eyes too firmly on Mr d'Anglais, my dear,” said Mama. “His parents may want him to marry into nobility.”
“Well Papa may be made a knight soon,” I replied. “His predecessor at the university was made one, after all.” (Emma had given me this information.)
Mama smiled and made no reply.
I did indeed dance with Richard once more that evening, (two brackets of two dances being the maximum allowable for couples not in a relationship, neither engaged nor married) and was very happy when we finally left the house to travel back to our own. Marie was waiting to help me undress and put on my nightgown, and I'm sure it was but a few minutes after I retired to bed that I fell asleep.
On the subject of dancing, I should mention that Papa has employed a dancing teacher, Monsieur Pierrot to teach me dance. This may seem an extravagance but the ability to dance is of great importance especially for young ladies since the frequent balls that are held are most important social events. M Pierrot brought his 'pochette' or 'pocket violin' with him to play and acquaint me with the various tunes and rhythms that I would encounter. Again, he had taught me prior to my sickness and was most kind in accepting how I had completely forgotten all that I had been previously taught.
To be continued.
Leonora's Journal Volume 1 Chapter 2
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Chapter 2 Visits and a ball
Monday September 17th
Today, Mamma, Emma and I travelled to take tea with Lady Elizabeth d'Anglais. I had no fear that Emma would disgrace us since I'd had ample opportunity to see that for a girl of eight years, she had already learned how to behave in society. Upon our arrival at the d'Anglais house, we were shewn into the beautiful sitting room, most elegantly appointed, where Lady d'Anglais was seated to receive us. Both Mama and I curtseyed to her, and Emma produced a most beautiful curtsey which made Lady d'Anglais smile.
“I am so pleased to meet you at last, Emma,” she said.
“Thank you Lady d'Anglais, it is a great privilege to meet you,” replied Emma.
“I am so sorry we were unable to invite you to our soirée, but as you are aware, it finished well past your bed time,” said Lady Margaret.
“I understand perfectly,” replied Emma. “Fortunately, Leonora described it to me so perfectly that it was almost as if I was present.”
“Would you like to look at a book while we are talking? Our library still has books from when my daughters Sarah and Lucy were about your age.”
“Thank you, ma’am, I would like that very much,” replied Emma. Lady d'Anglais rang a bell and a maid appeared who was asked to take Emma into the library so that she could chuse a book. Emma curtseyed very prettily to Lady d'Anglais and followed the maid out of the room. (Note: the spelling of 'chuse' was a precurser of the modern spelling. JD)
“What a charming young girl she is, and such beautiful manners,” said Lady d'Anglais.
Mama smiled. “I am very proud of her, as indeed I am of all my children,” she said.
A few minutes later, Emma reappeared carrying an illustrated book called 'Will Wander's Walk', and returning to her chair was soon engrossed in the contents.
Meanwhile we three adults continued our conversation, which was only interrupted by the arrival of tea. Emma was invited to take a cup as well which she readily agreed to, and a piece of cake which was happily accepted. For politeness’s sake, Mama and I also accepted cake, chusing the smallest piece available.
I knew that it was now my turn to undergo interrogation, and I answered all the questions as well as I could.
“Do you play pianoforte my dear? We have a very fine instrument here,” said Lady d'Anglais.
“Alas ma'am, since my sickness I have forgotten so many things, including how to play. My music teacher is very patient and I'm sure he will have me playing quite well again within a few months. I am looking forward to my first lesson as soon as we return to Oxford.” I replied.
“But I understand that you sketch and paint?”
“Yes, strangely that accomplishment has not forsaken me.”
I hope you will give me the pleasure of seeing some of your work when we next meet,” said Lady d'Anglais, and I could almost hear Mama cry out with joy. This was a very good sign of her acceptance of me.
A short while later, we rose to thank Lady d'Anglais for her hospitality. Emma was invited to borrow the book she was reading and to return it on the next occasion we visited. The carriage had been brought to the front portico, and soon we were on our way.
In the carriage Mama said to me “The art of visiting is knowing when to leave and not outstay your welcome. Lady d'Anglais is such a charming person and so wonderfully condescending.”
I could only agree with her.
(Note: the term 'condescending' does not have the negative implications it has today, but merely implies that Lady d'Anglais was treating the Boltons as social equals. JD).
Friday September 20th
These last few days I have enjoyed several walks with Mama and Emma and set about completing my sketches. I had hoped that Richard d'Anglais would pay us a visit, and indeed was concerned that our frequent absences from the house might cause us to miss him, but in fact he did not come.
Today was cool and threatened rain so we stayed in and I was thrilled to hear the sound of horses' hooves on the driveway, and a few minutes later, Richard d'Anglais was shown into the drawing room where we were seated.
“Please accept my apologies for not visiting before,” he said. There was no need for apologies, I would have forgiven him anything. There followed some general conversation about how we were enjoying our visit to the area ('Very much'), and finally the reason for his visit (I hoped it was in fact two reasons). He brought an invitation from his parents for us to attend a ball the following Wednesday which they were holding to entertain the local gentry, some of whom they know quite well.
Mama said that although Professor Bolton was out, she was sure she could accept on his behalf. When Richard left, Mama surprised me by following him out to the entrance hall, before returning a few moments later, and I heard the sound of his horse cantering away. I looked enquiringly at Mama but she chose not to make any comment.
Saturday September 20th,
A letter arrived from Sir John and Lady d'Anglais, addressed to Mama. She looked very pleased when she read it and called Emma and me into the dining room.
“Emma, my dear, I have a lovely surprise for you. You know that we have been invited to a ball at Sir John and Lady d'Anglais' house next Wednesday. Since you have been such a good girl, helping Leonora with her loss of memory, and also made such a good impression on Lady d'Anglais, they have agreed that you can attend the ball too. How do you feel about that?”
Emma clapped her hands “Oh Mama, that is such a wonderful surprise! I so long to hear the music and see the dancing and all the ladies in their pretty dresses.”
Mama smiled. “My one concern was that you might become tired before the ball is over, but Lady d'Anglais has anticipated that and suggested that you can stay the night with her two daughters Lucy and Sarah and return here the following morning.”
Now I realised what it was that Mama had spoken to Richard about before he left us the previous day. She had wished to say nothing in case the reply to her request was not what she hoped
Thursday 26th September.
Yesterday we attended the ball given by Sir John and Lady d'Anglais. I was far too tired to write of it when we returned home, so I am doing so today.
The afternoon was spent in preparing for the occasion, greatly assisted by our personal maids. In addition, Mama had to supervise the preparations of Emma, whom she insisted should have a nap in the afternoon since she was staying up unusually late. This Emma dutifully did, although I doubt if much rest was obtained since she was so excited about the evening's events. It was fortunate that Mama had arranged for a very pretty dress to be brought from Oxford for her, much as she had packed some elegant gowns for me and herself. I think we made a very glamorous trio when we descended the stairs once again to be greeted by Papa and John. I only wish there existed some means of making a pictorial record of our appearance, although I have heard Papa say that he would like to commission a painting of the whole family as a group. I do hope he proceeds with this.
We travelled to the d'Anglais mansion in a closed carriage since alas it was raining, and we took cloaks with us in order to keep dry. Although the carriage stopped under a portico for us to alight, there was no such convenience at the house which Papa was renting. As on our previous visit, we were shown upstairs to a room where we could adjust our dress and make sure that we looked our best. Emma has a little powder and lip gloss applied which made her feel very grown up, I'm sure. Then we descended the stairway and together with Papa and John, were announced by a footman when we entered the ballroom.
I glanced at Emma. Her eyes were open wide with amazement at the scene before her; all the ladies in their elegant gowns with jewelry sparkling in the reflections of a thousand candles. The men all looked so dashing in their evening dress. There was an orchestra playing on a raised dais at the far end of the room, and they had just finished a dance as we arrived. On hearing our names announced, I saw Richard detach himself from a group of friends and come over to greet us. Papa exchanged bows with him and Mama, Emma and I curtsied.
“I am so glad to see you all. You are looking very pretty, Emma. Is this your first ball?” Emma nodded and blushed a little. “Well, I hope you enjoy it very much. As you grow older, I'm sure you will attend many of them,” said Richard in a most friendly and courteous manner. I confess my heart beats faster at the sight of him. If I do not marry him, I will feel that my life is over.
Richard led the way to where his parents were greeting their guests. Both Sir John and Lady Elizabeth were very kind and welcoming to Emma, complimenting her on her appearance. I am convinced that Lady Elizabeth has become very fond of Emma, even though she has only met her once before. Mama, Papa and Emma then found some seats around the dance floor perimeter, John went to talk with some friends from university, and as I had hoped, Richard invited me to dance with him. We lined up with about twenty couples facing each other for the Country Dance. The band started up a rousing air and we set off. Being Richard’s partner, I was the 'top lady' of the set, a great honour, and Richard and I danced down between the row of couples, followed by the other couples in turn. It is a very energetic dance and at its conclusion, I was very happy to accept Richard's invitation to accept some refreshment. This also gave us the opportunity for a few minutes’ private conversation.
Richard informed me that he will be returning to Oxford next week when the university will be recommencing. This I already know, since Papa and John were also due to return to the university, so we would be returning to Oxford too. I was hoping that he would indicate some means by which we could meet again.
“Mama is very taken with your family,” he began. “I'm sure she will call upon you when you are back in Oxford and also invite you to call upon her. We have a house in Oxford as well as our property in Cumberland. I hope that I can somehow manage to see you again, perhaps by riding over at the weekends?”
“I should like that very much Mr d'Anglais,” I replied.
“Please call me Richard whenever it is possible to do so,” he said softly.
“Only if you call me Leonora,” I replied in similar muted tones. I didn't know if by doing so I was not acting as a young lady should, perhaps my feelings for Richard overwhelmed my sense of propriety?
After Richard escorted me back to where Mama, Papa and Emma were sitting, he left me with a bow and a look of real regret. I appreciated that as part of the hosting party, he had to dance with other young ladies but I tried not to feel jealous. Instead, during the next dance, I led Emma onto the dance floor and danced with her alone. She was thrilled to be actually dancing at a ball, and I was sure she would be telling her friends all about it.
About an hour later, Emma was unable to conceal her yawns, so I went to seek out one of Richard's sisters, and finding Lucy explained to her that it was well past Emma's bed time and I was sure she would fall asleep soon. Lucy smiled and accompanied me to escort Emma upstairs to the nursery bedroom, where we helped her undress and put on a nightdress and then get into bed. One of the maids had been organised to watch over her, and I'm sure she was asleep in no time. Lucy and I returned to the ballroom, and a little while later I had the pleasure of another dance with Richard. It was certainly a most pleasant night.
Much later in the evening as the guests started to make their farewells, Mama and I went upstairs to check on Emma, who was sound asleep clutching her favourite doll Despite fancying herself very grown up at the ball, she is still after all a little girl. A young maid called Jane was sitting in the room with her and assured us that she would be staying with her all night in case she awoke and was alarmed to find herself in a strange room. We expect her to return to our house in the morning.
As we were driven home, there was much talk about the ball and how pleasant an evening it had been. To spare my blushes there was no talk of Richard d'Anglais and how he had danced with me, but I had little doubt that Mama was sure of an offer from him before too long.
About ten o'clock this morning, the d'Anglais coach arrived with Emma, accompanied by Lucy and Sarah. Emma was still buzzing with excitement after the ball. Naturally we invited Lucy and Sarah into the house for refreshment before they started on their journey back. I look forward to having them as sisters in due course, but I must not get ahead of myself.
Saturday 28th September.
Today we started for Oxford. The weather was fine, but it will still take us four days travelling to reach home. Despite the roughness of the roads, I still managed to sleep for several hours at a time until a particularly heavy jolt woke me up. Tonight, we stay at an inn near Lancaster. They were able to provide us with a nourishing hot meal which was most welcome, and the beds were quite comfortable.
Wednesday 2nd October
We are very pleased to be home at Northbridge House at last. Enjoyable though our month in Cumberland has been, with the highlight for me of making the acquaintance of Richard d'Anglais, nevertheless, it was still very pleasant to be once more in familiar surroundings. The journey home had been slow and uncomfortable in places where the road was in poor condition. I do hope that it will soon be improved. The second night we had stopped near Preston, then the third near Sutton Coldfield and after a long day's final journey in rain and wind, since we did not wish to stop at another inn, we arrived home. Word had been sent ahead warning the staff of our impeding arrival, so all was clean and warm with fires in every room, since the weather is now becoming quite cool. After supper, it was not long before we all retired for the night.
Wednesday 9th October
Today was the first time since my illness that I had a pianoforte lesson. My tutor is Signor Enrico Clementi. In preparation I had visited our music room where the pianoforte was situated, and I stared at the keys for some time, trying without success to remember what he had taught me. When Sr Clementi entered the room I was seated om a couch with Emma beside me. Mama had insisted on a chaperone for propriety's sake and Emma can serve the purpose without being too obvious a person in the role. As can be deduced from his name, Mr Clementi is Italian, tall and handsome with dark curly hair and a most pleasant and refined manner.
Sr Clementi bowed. “I am so pleased to see you once more Miss Bolton and looking so greatly recovered from your indisposition.”
“Thank you, Sr Clementi,” I replied. “I am indeed physically well recovered, but not in all things.” Here I am sure I blushed. “Alas as a result of my illness, my memory has failed me, and I can remember nothing of what you taught me. Sadly, that means that I shall have to prevail upon you to recommence your tuition right from the start. However, I can assure you that I am anxious to learn and promise to devote an hour of practice every day that I can, in order to absorb all that you tell me and I hope, make my progress that much swifter.”
Sr Clementi bowed again. “Thank you for being so candid with me Miss Bolton. It will give me great pleasure to recommence your tuition.”
I could not help thinking that he was merely being polite, and I was determined that I would do my best to learn as quickly as possible. After all, every young lady plays the pianoforte and after reaching a certain level of expertise, is called upon to perform solo or to accompany a singer or soloist, for the entertainment of visitors.
Sr Clementi bowed again. “If you would be kind enough to take a seat at the pianoforte, Miss Bolton, we will commence with the organisation of the keyboard.”
It is not my intention to make this a description of how to play the pianoforte; suffice it to say that Sr Clementi is an excellent teacher. By the end of the first hour, I was playing, with several false starts the simple nursery tune 'Twinkle, twinkle, little star.” with my right hand.
“Excellent, Miss Bolton, you have played your first composition which was actually used by Herr Mozart!” Sr Clementi cried.
“Mozart?” I responded. “Surely not! It is altogether too simple a tune.”
Sr Clementi permitted himself a laugh. “He did not write it, the French composer is unknown and it was originally called "Ah! vous dirai-je, maman?" However Mozart did write twelve variations on the tune, it is thought as exercises for the pupils that he taught pianoforte, and when you are more experienced, I will teach them to you."
While I was having several rests advised by Sr Clementi, not to make my fingers sore, I questioned him about himself, apologising for what he had undoubtedly told me previously. It seems that he is a nephew of the celebrated composer Musio Clementi, now working in London and giving concerts of his compositions.
“When I knew he was coming to England, I prevailed upon him to take me with him. However, he insists that I make my own way in the world and not to trade upon his name which is becoming increasingly well known. I too wish to become a composer, and have written a few works, but for the present, I am giving music lessons in order to make my way in the world.
At this point, I prevailed upon him to play for me an example of his work, and after a show of reluctance this he agreed to do. It was quite a short piece but very pleasing to the ear.
At the conclusion of his composition, Mama entered the room. I think she might have thought that I had miraculously recovered my memory of my previous lessons, and no doubt she was disappointed to find that it was Sr Clementi playing.
“Mama!” I cried, and Sr Clementi immediately rose to his feet, turned and bowed to her. Mama acknowledged him with a slight bow herself.
“No doubt my daughter has explained that a loss of memory has resulted from her illness, Sr Clementi?”
“Indeed, she has, Mrs Bolton, but we will work together and hope to restore her knowledge as soon as possible.”
“And I am determined to do so with Sr Clementi's help, Mama. No doubt you heard how beautifully he plays, and while I cannot hope to match his skill, nonetheless I hope with diligence to achieve my former level of expertise as soon as possible,”
“Well, I must not interrupt your tuition. I will sit in the corner of the room, and please continue as if I am not there.” So saying, Mama walked to a seat in the far side of the room where she occupied herself with her sewing, and we continued my tuition.
At the end of one hour, it was time to stop. Indeed, my fingers felt a little sore, but Sr Clementi assured me that they would soon become accustomed to pressing on the keyboard. He made his farewells to both me and Mama who again acknowledged him, and then he left.
“Mama,” I said. “You heard Signor Clementi play, and that was his original composition. May I suggest to Papa that we prevail upon him to give us and some friends a recital? However, we should give him some recompense since I do not think he is very wealthy.”
Mama smiled. “I will speak to Professor Bolton on your behalf and see what he says but let us keep this proposal to ourselves for the present. Do not forget that Signor Clementi is employed by us to teach you, and do not get too familiar with him.”
It occurred to me that I was perhaps over-enthusiastic after my first lesson, and I could feel myself colouring, so I contented myself by saying: “Of course, Mama.”
To be continued.
Leonora's Journal Volume 1 Chapter 3
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Saturday 5th October.
It was lovely to see Richard this afternoon. I confess that every time I hear the sound of horses' hooves on the driveway, my heart leaps and I hope that it is he, but so often I am disappointed. Today, however, he did saddle his horse to visit and took tea with us. Of course, there is no chance for any private conversation between us, but at least we are able to speak to each other. He asked me how I was settling in to living at Oxford again, and had I completed any more of my sketches from the holiday in Keswick. I was able to show him a completed sketch which I had coloured with water colour paints which were invented by Mr William Reeves some years back. He greatly admired my work and said he felt that the colours are very delicate and that it was akin to some professional water colour paintings he had seen, which naturally made me colour. Of course, I can never sell my work, but I did promise to make another copy as a gift for him and although I did not say so in front of Mama, it would be in memory of the time when we first met. I'm sure both of us are well aware of that. Since Richard is again studying at the University, I cannot expect to see him very often.
Saturday 26th October
No visit by Richard again, and it is hard to hide my disappointment. It is three weeks since I last saw him, and the hours drag despite my attempts to occupy myself. I have now settled into life at Oxford again which I imagine is very similar to how it was before my sickness. On days when the weather is pleasant and not too chilly, I often go for a walk around the estate, sometimes with my sketch pad looking for inspiration. Mama has warned me against going too far from the house and to keep warm, as none of us want a repeat of the time when I became so sick. If there is a suggestion of a cool wind, I wear a pelisse in addition to my bonnet.
If the weather is inclement, then I pass the time reading, sketching, or practicing the pianoforte, where I feel I am making good progress, even using both hands to play simple tunes. Senor Clementi seems very pleased with my progress. I must confess that I sometimes find my life boring, and then I feel guilty, knowing that I live a privileged existence.
Today, I did something I have been considering for some time although I did not know what sort of a reception I might get. Papa spends much time in his private study which also contains his personal library. He refers to it as his 'sanctum sanctorum'. It is somewhere to get away from female twittering I am sure, although he has never said so, and it is generally accepted that when he is there, he is not to be disturbed except for matters of extreme urgency. As a young woman I am not allowed to be a student at the university, much though I would like to, but since I have an university professor for a father, it has occurred to me that perhaps I can study even though I can't be an official university student.
During the afternoon, I went downstairs to Papa's study. I confess my heart was beating faster than normal as I knocked softly on the door.
“Come in,” said Papa, and I opened the door and walked in. He was seated at his desk, with a book open before him and a quill in his hand, making notes. When he saw it was me, he stood up, perfect gentleman that he is, and I returned the compliment with a curtsey.
“Leonora my dear! To what do I owe this pleasure?” he said. “Come and sit down on the couch and tell me what is on your mind.”
Seated on the couch, I took a deep breath and began, painfully aware that my cheeks were glowing.
“Papa, I would not want you to think that I don't enjoy my life and that I am ungrateful, but I would like to exercise my mind more.” Papa raised an eyebrow at this remark, no doubt wondering what I had in mind.
I continued somewhat hurriedly. “I am very interested in the antiquities of the Middle East, something I have been reading about in a book in the library but only at a very elementary level. I know that you teach that subject at the university, and whilst I know that I can never be a student there, I am wondering if perhaps you have a suitable book from which I can learn more about the subject?”
Papa smiled. “Well, this is indeed new to me, but of course I will do my best to help with your knowledge.” He stood up and walking over to his bookcase and after a minute, selected a book which he brought back to the couch.
“I think this might be helpful to you as an initial source of knowledge,” he said, handing me the book. I opened the title page and read
WITH PARTICULAR REFERENCE TO EGYPT.
.
I looked up at Papa with surprise. “You are the author, Papa!”
He smiled at me. “Do not sound so surprised my dear. This book is recommended to first year students at the university in order to give them a good background before they move on to more learned tomes.”
“And have you written more books, Papa? I am sorry if you have previously told me but as you know my memory from before I was sick has largely failed me.”
He smiled. “Yes, I have, but the students are also encouraged to study works by eminent scholars in the field too.” This was Papa being modest as I was sure that he was one of those ‘eminent scholars’.
“Thank you so much, Papa,” I said. “I will take great care of it. If I have questions arising from reading your book, may I come to you with them?”
“Of course, my dear. It will be a great pleasure for me to assist you with your studies. I have a small collection of ancient artifacts which I acquired during my visit to Egypt, and once you have read the book, I will be pleased to discuss their significance with you.” He paused for a moment then said. “I will tell you in confidence, never to be revealed to another living soul, but in my opinion, there is nothing rather than tradition that keeps young ladies from being allowed to study at universities if they wish to do so, and I'm sure this will come to pass one day.”
I smiled in turn. “I am sure of it too, Papa. Now I will not trouble you any further.” Getting up, I gave him another small curtsey, and he standing, gave me a bow, but then he stopped me.
“Leonora, it has not escaped my attention that you and young Richard d'Anglais seem to have formed a relationship. He is a fine young man from a good family. Do you expect him to make you an offer soon? If so, I would not oppose it.”
Blushing, I replied. “Yes, Papa, I have great respect for Mr d'Anglais; well to be honest it is more than respect, I confess to having hopes that he will make me an offer soon.”
“Excellent my dear. Well, enjoy reading my book.” He smiled and returned to his desk.
With that I left him to his books, went to my room and opened his book. I found it very well written and easy to understand. That is the mark of a true scholar.
Friday 8th November
Something amazing happened this evening. Papa bade us all gather together in the drawing room and take a seat while he related the story. Back in February, George, Prince of Wales was made Prince Regent, thanks to the ongoing indisposition of his father, the King. Some time ago, Oxford University had invited him to visit, and today he did so. First he was invited to partake of a magnificent luncheon, since it appears His Royal Highness enjoys a good repast. Indeed, His Royal Highness partook of most of the numerous courses, and it was over two hours before he declared himself well satisfied.
What happened next, was a total surprise, although not to all of those present. An announcement was made that the Prince Regent, with the recommendation of the University Council, was pleased to confer knighthoods on three of the University Deans, in recognition of their services to education, Papa being one of them. Someone produced a ceremonial sword and a cushion, and in turn the three men advanced to where HRH was standing and sank to one knee on the cushion, whereupon they were tapped on each shoulder with the sword and directed to arise as knights of the realm.
Mama looked as if she might swoon at this news. “Oh, Mr Bolton, I mean, Sir Robert, this is beyond belief!”
Papa smiled: “I assure you Lady Margaret; it is the absolute truth.”
Mama smiled faintly “'Lady Margaret!'. Now I'm sure I shall faint. Please fetch my smelling salts, Leonora.”
I hurried to comply with her request, fetching her vinaigrette, and after inhaling the vial for a few minutes, Mama seemed to be restored, although she was still murmuring 'Lady Margaret” in a faint voice.
Smiling, I said “Papa, does this mean you are addressed as Professor Sir Robert Bolton now?”
Papa smiled. “Indeed, it does.”
Emma, who had not spoken until now said “Does this mean you have to fight dragons, like the knights I have read of in one of my books, Papa?”
Papa smiled again. “If there are any dragons to be found in Oxford, then I suppose I shall.”
I love Papa so much. He could have made fun of Emma's question, but no, he treated her seriously and answered her question. I’m sure that like me, he regards her as the sweetest little girl ever born.
Saturday 9th November
News of Papa's elevation to a knighthood travelled quickly. This morning we received a vist by Sir John and Lady d'Anglais, together with Richard. They all gave Papa and Mama their sincere congratulations. I realised that since both men were knights bachelor, meaning that they did not belong to a particular order, our two families were now of an equal social status, and that surely had to be a good thing in promoting the union of Richard and myself. This made me extremely happy.
There was more good news to exchange; both Richard and my brother John had completed their final law examinations at university with great success. However, it was here that they were to part company.
Richard now has a degree in civil law and this entitles him to practice in the church courts, admiralty, probate and marriage, but my brother John wishes to become a barrister, something he confided to me later in the day. This would involve him studying for another three years at one of the Inns of Court in London. It also means that he will not be earning any income for that time, and in fact he will have the expense of living at the Inn and become effectively an apprentice to a practising barrister while paying for the privilege.
“I have to hope that Papa will be willing to support me for three years,” he said to me. “Once I become a practicing barrister, then I will earn a substantial income and will be in a position to repay him.”
John and I had become very close since my sickness and I did my best to encourage him.
“What you are proposing means more study, but I am sure that you will succeed, just as you have succeeded so well at university,” I said. “I'm sure Papa will view it the same way.” I paused as another thought came to me. “I suppose this means that you cannot consider marriage until you complete your apprenticeship?”
John smiled. “Unlike someone I know, I have nobody in view to marry at present and I must keep it that way.” He smiled at my blushes, put an arm around my waist and kissed my cheek. He really is the best brother that a girl could have.
It is fortunate for John that Papa has inherited such a large fortune and is able to support him since he has a brilliant mind and is certain to be successful in his endeavours. However, the final decision is Papa's to make and there is certainly nothing I could do to affect the outcome, rather than pray for a happy outcome for John. Papa's recent elevation to a knighthood will certainly aid John's chances of being accepted at one of the Inns of Court.
Monday 11th November
Excellent news. John has confided in me that Papa has agreed to fund his further studies in order for him to become a barrister. I always knew he would – well to be honest I thought he would. I gave John a hug and told him that I knew he would make a great barrister.
Saturday 16th November
Today was a very special day. Richard came to visit in the morning. It was obvious that he was very nervous and that he had taken particular care with his toilette. When he was shown into the drawing room where we were seated, I am sure Mama knew immediately what was on his mind. After sitting for a few minutes and exchanging pleasantries, Richard stood up and addressed Mama.
“Lady Margaret, I wonder if you would permit me a few minutes of private conversation with Miss Bolton?”
“Of course, Mr d'Anglais,” she replied. “Come Emma. I will be in the next room if you require me, Mr d'Anglais.” With that they both left the room. Emma looking somewhat confused.
Richard stood for a moment looking at me and I sat looking at him. Did he think I might refuse him? Nonetheless, the proprieties had to be observed and the question asked.
“Miss Bolton … Leonora,” he began. “I am sure it will come as no surprise to you to realised that I have developed a high regard for you, and I dare to hope that my feelings are reciprocated?”
Since he had not yet said anything which seemed to require a verbal response, I gave him an encouraging smile. Suddenly it all tumbled out of his mouth.
“What I mean to say is that I love you, Miss Bolton, err Leonora, and would like to propose marriage with you and hope you will accept my proposal.”
The poor man looked so nervous, I wasted no time in keeping him in suspense.
“Mr d'Anglais ... Richard,” I replied in kind. “It would give me great pleasure to accept your proposal.”
His face broke out into a broad smile. “Then I will seek your father's permission to marry you, as soon as it is convenient to see him.”
“He is in his study at present and I'm sure he would be willing to receive you,” I said. Then very quietly I added, since I was sure that Mama was listening hard at the door of the next room, “I do not think you have anything to fear from him.”
Indeed, at that moment the door opened, and Mama and Emma entered.
“Mama, Mr d'Anglais has made me an offer of marriage and I have accepted,” I said.
Mama's face broke into a broad smile. “I am so pleased to hear that, Mr d'Anglais. Perhaps you would like to speak to Professor Bolton? He is in his study, but I'm sure he would be happy to receive you.”
Richard smiled “Then I will seek his permission immediately,” he said, and Mama showed him to Papa's study door before returning to me in the drawing room. She hugged and kissed me.
“Oh Leonora I have been longing for this day for so long and I'm sure you have too.”
Oh yes, Mama!” I cried. “I’m sure I have loved Richard from the first moment I saw him at the Druids circle in Cumberland, and my feelings for him have only grown stronger since that time.”
I had no doubt that Papa would give his permission for me to marry Richard, which is necessary since I am less than one and twenty. About fifteen minutes later, we heard the door of Papa's study open and then the sound of him talking and laughing with Richard. They entered the drawing room and Papa said to Mama: “Lady Bolton, may I have the pleasure of presenting to you my new son-in-law-to-be, Mr Richard d'Anglais?”
Mama advanced towards Richard and held out her hand which he kissed. “Welcome to our family, Mr d'Anglais, or perhaps I may call you Richard now?”
“I would be honoured if you do, Lady Bolton,” replied Richard.
Mean while Papa walked over to me and kissed me gently on my forehead: “Congratulations on your engagement, my dear. You have found a fine young man and I'm sure you will be very happy.”
In all this scene of general happiness, I suddenly realised that somebody was not happy. I stooped down beside Emma whose eyes were brimming with tears and her lower lip quivering. I held her hands in mine and said, “What is it, darling?”
“Leonora does this mean that you are going to leave us?” she said, her voice quavering. I was not going to lie to her.
“Emma darling, when a lady marries a gentleman then she goes to live in his house, but never fear, I will come to see you very often, and you can come to see me and maybe even stay with me sometimes. Besides that, you will have two new sisters in Lucy and Sarah. You do like them, don't you?”
“Yes, I do,” Emma replied, sounding somewhat mollified. Seeing what was happening, Richard walked over and stooped down.
“Emma, you will become my sister when I marry your sister, and you will always be welcome in our house, and I hope we will see you there often.”
These assurances seemed to make Emma happier, and I gently wiped away her tears with my handkerchief. “On our wedding day, I want you to join Lucy and Sarah my bridemaids and be my flower girl,” I said, and this produced a smile on her face. I felt very relieved.
Saturday 23rd November.
Richard came to visit again in the morning, and now that we are engaged, it was perfectly acceptable for us to be alone while we discussed our wedding arrangements. We both agreed that with Christmas a little more than a month away, we should arrange our wedding in the New Year. We will spend a final Christmas with our own families and next year we will invite both families to join us in our home for our first Christmas as a married couple. Our wedding ceremony will take place in St Nicholas' Church, Marston which is where the d'Anglais family attend a service every Sunday. We usually attend a service in the chapel of Papa's college at the university.
After lunch where Richard joined us, his parents and sisters arrived in the afternoon to take tea and also congratulate us both on our engagement. We discussed with them our proposal for our wedding and received the approbation of both sets of parents. Papa also suggested that we have a New Year's Eve ball at Northbridge House for all our friends, where they would have the opportunity to offer their congratulations. You can imagine that this suggestion was most happily received by all the ladies present.
Monday 25th November
Recently I recorded how I was in danger of becoming bored with my life. How things change. Now I find myself extremely busy with a wedding to arrange. For a start, a suitable date must be selected, and Mama with a faint blush on her cheeks pointed out that the date must not coincide with my monthly courses as this would cause great inconvenience.
“There are other things that you must realise about marriage,” said Mama. “In good time I will reveal them to you.”
“Yes, Mama,” I replied, wondering what she was talking about. Kissing I presume.
It is decided that we will marry on Saturday 15th February, provided that this date is acceptable to both families. The banns will be read in both my parish church of St Nicholas in Oxford, and Richard's parish church of St Oswald, Grasmere. Then, there being no objection received, which we do not anticipate, the wedding will take place between 8am and noon on our chosen date. The families will then return to the Bolton house for a wedding breakfast before we depart on our honeymoon. I feel that I am getting excited already.
Wednesday 27th November
Papa being home and not requiring the carriage, he kindly allowed Mama and I to use it to travel into Oxford town in order to purchase new gowns. The air being chilly, we both wore a pelisse.
A very embarrassing event happened as we walked down the street. A very pretty young lady stopped us and said “Leonora, how lovely to see you again!” I confess that I looked at her in a puzzled manner to which she responded, “Do you not know me? Daphne, your dearest friend at school!”
Fortunately, Mama came to my rescue. “Leonora has been very unwell, and while recovered now, unfortunately has lost much of her memory of the times before her sickness, Miss Blandish.”
“Oh! I am so sorry to hear that,” said Daphne.
We were standing outside a tea shop where cups of the Chinese beverage could be purchased, so Mama suggested that if Daphne had the time, we should take tea and renew our acquaintance.
During the conversation we enquired about Daphne's present life and she replied that she now lives at home and occupies herself with reading, needlework and pianoforte playing, much as I have been doing. There was no mention of any young man in whom she was interested.
Mama said “Leonora has just become engaged to a Mr Richard d'Anglais.”
We both could not fail to see the blush which suffused Daphne's cheeks.
“Do you know the young man?” asked Mama.
“I was introduced to him at a county ball,” replied Daphne. “He is indeed a very pleasant young man. Her smile was a little forced, and it occurred to me that she was jealous of me.
“I hope we will have the pleasure of seeing you on our wedding day, and you can renew your acquaintance with Richard, I said to be polite.
Later, Mama said, “Do not be surprised if Daphne does not appear at your wedding.”
We passed a pleasant half hour in inconsequential conversation before parting ways, and Mama and I spent two very pleasant hours in a dress shop in order to select material for our new gowns. Mama said that it was not too soon to consider what I would wear for my wedding. I confess it is all very exciting.
At dinner, Mama asked if I was indisposed, and I had to assure her that I was quite well. However, later when I went to my room, I could not hold back my tears and Mama passing my door came in to ask what was wrong.
“Were you upset by Daphne today?” she asked
“It's not that Mama, I merely realised in conversation with her, that I have forgotten so much of what I learned at school. When I marry Richard, he is going to find me a very ignorant girl and lacking in intelligence or conversation.”
Mama sat beside me and hugged me, saying “Richard knows the effect that your illness has caused, and will make allowances.”
“I don't even know what subjects I studied at school,” I said.
“Well, there was mathematics, French, Italian, music and sewing. If it worries you, why don't we employ tutors who can teach you? I'm sure they could continue even after you are married.”
“Oh Mama, you are so good to me, but I do not want to put Papa to the expense,” I said. It is true, Mama and Papa have looked after me so well since my illness.
“Now, why don't you dry your tears and retire to bed?” she said, and I was happy to comply with her suggestion.
Saturday 30th November
Richard called on me today. Now that we are engaged, it is appropriate for us to spend some time together within the house. Like me, he is considering the many aspects of our marriage.
“Leonora, dearest, I have been thinking that we require somewhere to live once we are married. I have consulted my parents for advice and would of course defer to any suggestions that you or your parents might offer. Papa, Mama and my sisters intend to return to Grasmere after our wedding, so Papa has suggested that we might like to live in the family home, Marston House here in Oxford. This would save us having to buy furniture and engage staff and might assist you in learning the art of being mistress of a large house in later years.”
“That is very generous of your Papa and Mama, Richard. I confess that I was somewhat concerned about setting up a household for us. However, what will happen if they wish to come to Oxford in the future?”
“I don't foresee a problem, since there are six bedrooms for family and guests in the house, and several bathrooms; more than enough for us all. My parents say that it would be to their advantage if we consented to live in the house as a member or members of the family should be present, despite our housekeeper and butler being very reliable.
I cannot expect a man to realise that a woman wishes to be mistress of her own home at all times, and there seemed little doubt to me that if Lady Elizabeth was present, I would necessarily have to defer to her as the more senior lady present. However, Richard seems quite enthusiastic about the idea, and perhaps the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. I certainly do not wish to start my married life with a disagreement on something as important as where we shall live.
As I anticipated, Mama seemed quite in favour of the idea, since I suspect she was concerned about how I would manage being a mistress of a house with no previous experience in the role. Papa was happy to permit her to make the decision on his behalf.
Since I had not yet visited Marston House, I asked if there might be a convenient time for me to visit in order to meet the senior staff members and also have a tour of the house of which I would soon become the mistress. This Richard readily agreed to.
Monday 2nd December.
Something very distressing occurred today. Mama and I were in Oxford intending to finalise the design of our new gowns, and as we passed the tea rooms, I happened to glance inside and there was Richard sitting at a table with a very pretty young woman, taking tea. I only saw them for a few seconds, and they did not see me since they appeared engrossed in each other and laughing. I felt as if a dagger had pierced my heart. Surely Richard was not being unfaithful to me already, even before we are married, yet there was the evidence of my own eyes. Fortunately, Mama did not see them, although she did later say that I seemed distracted while we were finalising the design of my wedding gown. Will I ever wear it? That seems unlikely now.
To be continued
Leonora's Journal Volume 1 Chapter 4
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Wednesday 4th December
A letter arrived today with an invitation from Lady Elizabeth for Mama and me to visit on Monday next week if it was convenient, for tea and to view Marston House and meet the senior staff. After consulting Mama, I replied to Lady Elizabeth accepting her kind invitation, but I realised that I must confront Richard and seek his explanation for the scene which I had witnessed. The arrangements for our wedding had not yet reached a point where they could not be cancelled, although it would break my heart to do so.
Saturday 7th December.
Richard called at our house today. I confess my heart started to race in a most unpleasant manner when I heard the sound of his horse's hoofs on the gravel. On the one hand I dreaded the thought of confronting him with my knowledge of his assignation, but on the other hand I knew that I must have knowledge of the truth.
After Richard came into the house and politely greeted us, without a shadow of guilt on his face, I took the first opportunity to request that the two of us take a turn around the garden. Fortunately, it was a very pleasant day, but I still wore my pelise to avoid getting a chill, something I'm very careful about since my sickness.
We walked for some minutes in silence as I attempted to summon up my courage on what was occupying my mind.
“Is there some thing wrong, Leonora?” said Richard. “You seem very distracted.”
I could delay no longer. I turned to him: “I saw you,” I blurted out.
“Saw me? I'm sorry, but saw me where?” he looked puzzled.
“In Oxford last Monday, in the tea room with the pretty young woman!” I exclaimed, annoyed that he seemed to be trying to pretend it had not happened. Then Richard laughed which annoyed me even more.
“Yes, of course!” he replied. “That was my cousin Cecily. I saw her in the street and since I have not seen her for some time and we were outside the tea rooms, I invited her to take tea with me so that I could bring her up to date with my good fortune in becoming engaged to the sweetest girl in the world.”
“Your … cousin … Cecily?” I confess I have never been more embarrassed in my whole life, and my face undoubtedly showed it since I had no doubt that it was a deep crimson in colour.
“Yes indeed. We spent most of the time talking about you. She is very anxious to meet you and sends her sincere congratulations on our engagement.”
“Oh Richard, I am so sorry,” I could not hold back my tears. I have never felt more foolish, and my blushes revealed it. Is this what love does; makes people ridiculously jealous when not in possession of the facts?
Richard enveloped me in his arms and kissed my forehead. “My dearest Leonora, there is nothing to be embarrassed about. I should have told you about my meeting with Cecily as soon as I arrived this morning, so I must ask your forgiveness in being too slow with the news.”
“Oh no, Richard, the fault is entirely mine. Will you forgive me for doubting your constancy?”
“Of course my dear, let us talk no more of it.”
There. I have recorded the mistake a foolish jealous woman can make, as a reminder to me if ever I am tempted to do the same again.
There was one more thing I needed to discuss with Richard before we returned to the house.
“Richard, you know that although I attended school, I have forgotten all that I learned before my sickness. I have discussed this with Mama and she has suggested that Papa engage one of more tutors to refresh my memory of all I have forgotten. Does this meet with your approval?”
“Dearest, I love you exactly how you are, but if it will make you happy to do so, then I am in favour of it too.”
“Dearest,” I replied, “There is nothing that will make me happier than I am at this moment, except to be married to you of course, but I thank you for your kindness.”
Monday 9th December
Papa allowed Mama and me the use of the coach to visit Lady Elizabeth d'Anglais. I confess I felt quite nervous and took particular care with my toilette in order to look my best. Marston House is of two storeys and looked quite large as we drove up the driveway. Since it was close to the centre of Oxford, the grounds were not large but enough to permit privacy for the house's inhabitants.
When our coach drew up outside the front door, a liveried footman stepped forward to open the door, lower the steps and offered us his hand to alight. We thanked him, and then walked up the marble steps to the front door which was opened by another footman who showed us into a sitting room where Lady Elizabeth was waiting to receive us.
“Lady Bolton, Miss Bolton, how nice to see you again,” she said, and I curtseyed while Mama gave a slight bow, since they are now on an equal social footing. We accepted her invitation to sit down.
“Miss Bolton, I wish to thank you for agreeing to become mistress of this house once you are married. I confess we have not been present as much as I would like, and I'm sure that having a mistress present will help to keep things in good order. We do have a very good housekeeper in the person of Mrs Danvers, a very agreeable woman whom you shall meet shortly, and I'm sure you will find her an absolute treasure. The butler is Mr William Anderson, a very competent man. Nonetheless, I believe that a house is better run when a mistress is present.
“No doubt Richard has told you that we will be coming to Oxford from time to time, and will wish to stay here, but I want to assure you that you will remain the mistress of the house and we will be your guests.” No doubt she saw a pink tinge suffuse my cheeks and divined the reason for it for as she said, “There can only be one mistress in a house, and goodness knows I have sufficient duties to keep me occupied at the family seat in Grasmere which I hope you will visit one day, perhaps in Spring, when the countryside is particularly beautiful.”
“Thank you, Lady Elizabeth, I would like that very much indeed,” I replied.
“I will ring for Mrs Danvers, and she can take you and Lady Bolton on a tour of the house and introduce you to the staff,” said Lady Elizabeth, ringing a small gold- coloured bell on the table next to her. The name Danvers seemed familiar to me but I'm sure I never met the lady before. Perhaps it was a character in a novel?
To my surprise, Mama said “Perhaps it would be better for you to go by yourself, my dear, while I wait here with Lady Elizabeth if she is in agreement?”
“If you wish, Mama,” I replied. It seems that she is already treating me as a mature woman, soon to be a wife.
Mrs Danvers entered the room and curtseyed to her mistress. She was a lady in her forties at a guess and dressed in a rather severe black gown.
“Mrs Danvers, this is Miss Bolton who is engaged to marry my son, after which they will take up residence here. Would you be so kind as to give her a tour of the house and introduce her to the principal staff?”
Mrs Danvers curtsied again to Lady Elizabeth, and then a rather briefer curtsey to me.
“With pleasure, Lady Elizabeth . If you would like to come this way, Miss Bolton?”
I followed her out of the room and down a long corridor. I was determined to make a friend of Mrs Danvers, having seen how well Mama and our housekeeper, Mrs Bennet get on and how important it is to the harmonious running of the house. I was taken into a large dining room with a table which could easily seat twenty, then into a sitting room, a drawing room and a music room with a very fine-looking pianoforte, and a large pedal harp, which I viewed with interest.
“Do you play, Miss Bolton?” asked Mrs Danvers.
“I am learning the pianoforte but not the harp,” I replied. “However, I do enjoy its sound and perhaps I might take some lessons. Does it belong to anyone at present?”
“It belonged to a member of the family, now deceased, and is sometimes used in musical evenings if a player is present,” replied Mrs Danvers
.All the rooms were magnificently furnished as befitted people of the standing of Sir John and Lady d'Anglais. I decided it was time I was frank with the housekeeper.
“Mrs Danvers,” I began. “I am sure that you are aware that becoming mistress of a house of this size will require me to gain a great deal of education in its organisation, and I will find myself greatly indebted to you for advice.”
“I will help in any way I can, Miss Bolton,” she replied rather stiffly I thought. Still, we had only just met. “I’m sure I speak for Mr Anderson in that regard.”
Our next visit was to the bedrooms upstairs, of which there were six, all of a comfortable size and most beautifully furnished. Two had dressing rooms attached, and there was also three bathrooms..
Mrs Danvers pointed out the two adjacent rooms that were used by Sir John and Lady Elizabeth, with the dressing room located between them, the implication being that they should be left for their use. Another room was set up with two single beds which was shared by their daughters, Lucy and Sarah. Finally, there were three further bedrooms, one of which was used by Richard. The adjacent room being unused was sparsely furnished. Mrs Danvers suggested that if we wished, Richard could retain his room and my bedroom would be the one adjacent which incidentally had a dressing room next to it and would be suitably furnished before we took up residence. My feeling was that I hoped we would be sharing a room, but I am aware that Mama and Papa have separate but adjacent bedrooms, so I assume that this is common occurrence amongst married couples.
Returning to the ground floor, Mrs Danvers indicated the location of the staff bedrooms, and our final visit was to the kitchen to meet the head cook, Mrs Walker who bobbed a curtsey when she was introduced to me. I know that the cook is a very important staff member since elegant dinners and receptions are expected in the 'ton' of which we were certainly members.
(Note: the 'ton' as in bon-ton refers to Britain's high society in Regency times. Members of the ton came from the aristocracy, gentry, and royalty. JD)
Finally, Mrs Danvers escorted me back to the sitting room where Mama and Lady Elizabeth were sitting, other wise I would surely have lost my way.
“Well, my dear, what do you think of the house?” asked Lady Elizabeth.
“It is a very fine house and beautifully furnished, ma'am and it is very kind of you to entrust it to me and Richard while you are not present.”
Lady Elizabeth smiled: “I'm sure you will have many happy times here,” she said.
Wednesday 25th December – Christmas Day
My first Christmas Day since my sickness. We attended the Christmas service at St Nicholas' Church where a beautiful choral service was sung. The Reverend Henry Irvine kindly confined his sermon to about fifteen minutes, aware of the fact that most of the families present had their Christmas lunch in mind and even the adults might be distracted should he preach for a longer time. The interior of the church was very beautiful in the soft glow of many candles. When we left the church, we discovered that it was snowing gently which added to the magic of the day. The d'Anglais family were also present and we exchanged Christmas greetings before leaving for our respective homes. Next year will be very different.
At home, we repaired to the sitting room where we were to exchange presents. Since the only money I have is the generous 'pin money' allowance which Papa gives me, and which I understand I will receive from Richard once we are married, I had been saving as much as I could for the last few months in order to buy appropriate gifts. To Mama I gave a lovely silk scarf and to Papa some new quill pens and an ink pot since I know he does a considerable amount of writing. For John, I had purchased a new riding crop, and for Emma, a new doll wearing a beautiful silk dress. I also gave my personal maid Marie some silk gloves. I am happy to say that all my gifts were well received.
By pure chance, Mama gave me a new silk scarf and gloves; my brother John presented me with a new sketch book and pencils, a most useful gift since I spend a lot of time sketching and was running short on materials. Papa gave me an envelope which he told me to open when I was on my own. I did as he asked and later was astounded to find that he had made me a gift of two hundred pounds to be drawn on his bankers in Oxford. There was a note enclosed, saying that as a woman about to enter upon matrimony, he realised that there were items I would need to purchase, and he did not think it appropriate that I should have to come to him to approve every purchase since he had great confidence in my responsibility. I shall see that his confidence is not misplaced.
I must not forget sweet little Emma, who had drawn me a picture of Northbridge House. For a young girl of ten years, she shows great promise as an artist and I did not have to fabricate my enthusiasm for the quality of the gift which has been beautifully framed, no doubt by arrangement with Mama. I have asked permission for it to be displayed on the wall of my bedroom, which pleased Emma greatly, and I will take it with me when I am married.
Papa had another gift for us all as a family and it was quite a surprise. It seems that recently he had reason to visit one of the other deans of the university who had an instrument called a 'magic lantern'. This instrument shines a beam of light through a glass plate on which is painted pictures or drawings, some in colour. The beam is directed through a convex lens and onto a white sheet or board some feet away where the image on the plate is displayed greatly enlarged for everyone present to see and enjoy. The lantern has a wooden holder to hold the glass plates and normally two are placed into slots, so that after one is viewed, the other can be moved into its place and the first one removed and replaced by another image.
Papa explained that the images could only be viewed at night when the room was dark. Intrigued, I asked Papa what was the nature of light source used and he explained that it was an oil lamp called an Argand lamp with a concave mirror at the rear which directed its beam of light forward to the glass picture which he told us was called a slide because the holder allows them to slide in and out of the beam of light. He opened the door to the lamp house that showed us the interior. We all looked forward to viewing the instrument in operation.
This evening, after a magnificent Christmas dinner, Papa led us into the drawing room where the magic lantern had been set up and a white sheet attached to the wall as a ‘screen’. Since it was Christmas, all the servants were invited to join us in viewing the pictures. I was not surprised to see that the first pictures Papa showed were illustrations of the ancient monuments of Egypt, and these were followed by some images of notable scenes of England. It was wonderful to see them presented in such an impressive way. I'm sure we will have many happy hours watching the pictures.
Thursday 26th December Boxing Day
It is a tradition today to give servants gifts known as 'boxes', and allow those who have a nearby family to visit them, since they had to work on Christmas Day.. Most of the servants took advantage of this but our cook, Mrs Chambers, whose family lives in Glasgow insisted on staying although Papa in turn insisted that we could subsist very comfortably on the cold meats left from yesterday, and no cooking was required. I suspect she considers us almost as her family since she has been in Papa's employ for about twenty years, and I hope she never leaves since she is an excellent cook. I do hope that Mrs Walker is as good when I am married and mistress of my own house. I'm sure Papa expressed our thanks to her in a pecuniary way but discretely.
The d'Anglais family had accepted our invitation to visit for tea in the afternoon, and I hope that this will be the first Christmas of many when we can combine our families. Thank goodness I had purchased Richard a pair of fine leather gloves as he presented me with a fine pearl necklace which is truly beautiful. I am still wearing it although it is close to the time for me to retire. Our parents also exchanged gifts, the gentlemen, by coincidence, in the form of some fine wine, and silk shawls for the two ladies, and also Lucy and Sarah. All the ladies were wearing beautiful gowns and Emma a very pretty dress. I do wish there was a way of instantly recording such an elegant scene. Perhaps one day this will be possible? I intend to sketch the scene from memory and perhaps colour it too.
Tuesday 31st December New Year’s Eve.
This evening, Papa and Mama hosted a New Year's Eve Ball in Northbridge House. Our ballroom is not very large but has sufficient room for five and twenty couples. There was a small orchestra of some twelve musicians. As part of the hosting parties, I stood next to John who was on the side of Mama and Papa. John kindly whispered names of people that I had forgotten, and I committed them to memory, greeting them by name and bowing to the ladies and curtseying to the gentlemen.
The ladies were wearing beautiful gowns and the gentlemen looked so handsome in their evening dress. The Guests of Honour were Sir John and Lady d'Anglais, Richard and his sisters Lucy and Sarah. Both these young ladies have yet to have an offer made to them which surprises me. We had some single gentlemen of good fortune present and I hope that something may come of it, as during the evening I saw both young ladies dancing with young men and believe that John or Richard had affected the introductions.
Richard danced with me many times and it felt so wonderful to touch his hands even momentarily, although the country dance and cotillion are not particularly intimate dances. I have heard that there is a new dance called the waltz which is popular in France and Germany, but it is not yet considered sociably acceptable here as the man and woman are too close. Maybe things will change.
I should mention that little Emma was present, wearing a pretty dress and was allowed to stay up until about nine o'clock. I danced with her several times, and she is already becoming quite experienced and light on her feet. Then Richard approached and asked if he might take a turn around the floor with Emma. She curtseyed low to him as he bowed to her, and I'm sure she felt very grown up. It was indeed a wonderful evening. When we are married, I hope we hold balls quite frequently. All young ladies love them.
To be continued.
font>
Leonora's Journal Volume 1 Chapter 5
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Friday 10th January 1812
Now that the Christmas celebrations are concluded, we are concentrating on my forthcoming wedding. Papa has sent out invitations which I wrote myself, and he was kind enough to say that they look very fine, both in design and the wording which reads:
Name of the person or persons invited
to the wedding of their eldest daughter
LEONORA ELIZABETH BOLTON
to RICHARD CHARLES D'ANGLAIS,
son of Sir John and Lady Elizabeth d'Anglais
to be celebrated at St Nicholas Church, Marston, Oxford
on Saturday 15th February at 10am
and afterwards to a wedding breakfast celebration
at Northbridge House, Oxford.
R.S.V.P.
I confess I was surprised to learn that the number of guests is confined to family members and some close friends, totalling only twenty-six people. I had expected that as members of the ton, we would have had rather more people in attendance, but since I do not remember attending any weddings previously, I had nothing to compare it against.
The minister, Rev Henry Irvine has already been approached to book the date and will be reading the banns for the three preceding Sundays. We have known him for many years and were pleased to hear that he and his wife will accept our invitation to attend the wedding breakfast.
Wednesday 15th January
Today, Mama, Emma and I travelled to Oxford again, stopping at Marston House to take Lucy and Sarah with us in the coach. Our intention was to make decisions on the gowns which we would wear for the wedding. Emma's dress is white to symbolise purity and her task as flower girl is to scatter flower petals and herbs before me as I walk into the church. My gown is cream silk decorated with flowers and Lucy and Sarah are to wear identical gowns of pale blue muslin decorated with flowers. We will return to the dress shop next week to check that they fit well. In addition to the dress, I will be carrying a bouquet of flowers and wear flowers in my hair and a veil hanging behind my head.
Upon returning home, Papa informed me that everyone has accepted our wedding invitations. Some of the people who will be present I have never met before, or else before my sickness, and Papa has taken care to inform them about my loss of memory so that they are not offended if I fail to recognise them.
Sunday 19th January.
We, together with the d'Anglais family were at church today to hear our banns read for the first time. I know it sounds foolish, but I caught my breath in the few seconds of silence after they were read for fear of someone calling out an objection, which didn't happen of course.
At the conclusion of the service, some members of the congregation who were unaware of our engagement offered their congratulations which of course made me blush and smile with pleasure.
Monday 20th January
Mama invited me to attend her discussion with our cook, Mrs Chambers regarding the wedding breakfast which will take place about noon. Importantly, there has to be a cake which will be ritually cut by Richard and I, and pieces distributed to all present. The main courses will consist of soup, hot and cold meats including beef, tongue and chicken, a variety of breads, toast, various fruits, chocolate and cheeses.
Wednesday 22nd January
Today Papa said he wished to see me on some important matters related to my marriage. With some trepidation I knocked at the door of his study at the appointed time. As usual he stood and bowed to me and I in turn curtsied to him.,
He invited me to take a seat and began as follows. “Leonora, you may not realise but marriage has its legal requirements, called marriage settlements, including a dowry to be settled upon you, and also provision for you and your children. Since I am in possession of a large fortune and only have two daughters, I wish to settle on you the sum of two thousand pounds.”
I think I may have gasped. This is an enormous sum of money.
“You may think this is a large sum,” Papa continued. “But in the event that you may find yourself alone at some stage, the interest from the dowry will enable you to maintain yourself in the lifestyle to which you have become accustomed.”
It was kind for Papa to express it this way. I realise that in most marriages the wife outlives the husband, assuming she survives childbirth, maybe on many occasions. However, this is not something to contemplate when one is on the cusp of getting married. It is human nature to always hope for the best.
Monday 27th January
Today I was discussing with Mama what clothes I would be taking with me on my honeymoon.
“Has Richard discussed where you will be visiting yet?”
“Yes Mama, he wishes to visit two aunts who live in Chelsea in London, so I have begged a visit to the British Museum in view of my interest in the antiquities of Egypt, of which the museum has a significant collection, and I'm glad to say he has agreed. There is also talk of visiting his Grandmama who lives in the family mansion in Grasmere in the Lake District.”
“I'm sure you will have a most enjoyable time,” said Mama. “You must certainly take warm cloaks and pelisses; you do not want to catch a chill. You will be taking your maid Marie of course. You cannot be expected to attend to your dressing and hair on your own. I imagine Richard will take his valet too.”
I confess I had not thought of this, but of course Mama was right. As members of the ton, it would not do to have to attend to personal matters ourselves. This evening I spoke to Marie as she was preparing me for bed, and it seems she took it for granted that she would be coming with us on our honeymoon.
“I believe that Mr d'Anglais will be taking his personal valet too. Do you know him?” I asked. I did not fail to notice that a faint blush reddened Marie's cheeks.
“Yes Miss Bolton, I believe his name is Robert,” she replied. It seems she had met him, and I wonder if there is any attraction between them, but that is not my business, so long as they both perform their duties as expected.
Monday 3rd February.
Yesterday our banns were read for the third and final time, again with no objection I'm pleased to say. The days are rushing by, and our wedding is less than two weeks away. Some packing of my clothes has already been accomplished and it seems that two very large trunks will be enough for them. Thank goodness we do not have to carry them ourselves.
Richard calls on us most days. Today he told me that he had a special wedding present for me and handed me a gift box. When I opened it I saw a magnificent silver necklace with a large pendant emerald surrounded by tiny diamonds, and matching pendant earrings. For a moment I felt totally lost for words.
“Oh Richard! It is so beautiful!” I finally managed to exclaim.
“No; you are beautiful. This is merely to add adornment to that beauty,” he replied. “May I?”
“Of course,” I replied, and taking the necklace he stood behind me and carefully draped it around my neck. I could not avoid examining myself in the mirror and was so pleased with what I saw. I attached the earrings, and of course I would be wearing them to my wedding, but then a thought struck me, and my eyes filled with tears.
“Richard, you are so generous, but I have nothing to give you in return!”
“On the contrary, my dear, you are giving me yourself and that is worth more to me than any jewellery. You are a pearl beyond price.”
.
“Oh Richard!” I gasped, and in a moment, we were kissing
“I can hardly wait to be yours,” I whispered in his ear as our lips parted.
I confess I love him so much that the days drag until our wedding day, although the thought of it also frightens me to a degree. Despite her promise, Mama has not told me what to expect on our wedding night except in the vaguest of terms like 'as a wife you have to submit to your husband' which tells me nothing. However, I have a plan.
Tuesday 4th February.
This evening, while Marie was helping me prepare for bed, I decided to ask her what she knew of married life. To my surprise she blushed and asked me how I knew.
“Knew what?” I asked her greatly puzzled.
“About my marriage,” she replied looking greatly confused. Then the secret came out. It seems that she had been married for a short while, years before coming to work for my parents as my personal maid. Sadly, her husband who was a stone mason, was working on the repair of one of the university colleges, when he fell, badly injuring his head. He lingered for some days and then unfortunately died. She had not confessed that she was a widow when she applied for the position with our family, fearing that having been married might spoil her chances of securing the position as maid to me. I did not think that this would be so, but in any case, I promised to respect her secret.
From my point of view, the important thing was that she could tell me all I wanted to know from her personal experience, and this she proceeded to do, answering all my questions frankly. I confess that in some ways it appeared a little frightening, but Marie assured me that when my turn came I would find it most gratifying. I'm sure she is right, after all the Lord God would hardly make such intimacy between husband and wife something to be feared or disgusted by.
Monday 17th February.
Two days ago was our wedding day, and this is my first opportunity to record the events of that wonderful day.. Marie aroused me early so that I could have a light breakfast of my favourite honey cake, plum cake and hot chocolate which would sustain me until the wedding breakfast which was to take place after mid day. After this, I bathed and then Marie started to dress me. Meanwhile, in other parts of the house, Mama, Papa, John and Emma, were also breakfasting and dressing. I confess that my heart was already beating faster in anticipation of what was to come.
When I descended the staircase to where Papa and John were waiting below, Papa's face broke out into a beaming smile.
“Dear Leonora, I have never seen you look more beautiful. Richard is indeed a very lucky man to have you,” he said, and I was all blushes and smiles as you can imagine. Mama likewise showered me with compliments, and pretty little Emma who looked lovely in her flower girl dress stood there open-mouthed when she saw me. I stooped to kiss her and said, “One day you will get married too, Emma, and I hope to be your Matron of Honour.”
“Oh, yes please!” she replied.
I travelled to the church in the family coach with Papa, while Mama, John and Emma followed in a hired coach. It was a beautiful sunny day with a cloudless blue sky. The air was crisp but not unpleasant as I wore a cloak on the way to the church to keep warm. When we arrived there, we were met by the Reverend Mr Irvine at the church door, who assured me that Richard and his Best Man, an old school friend called Archie were already waiting in the vestry. My attendant bridemaids Lucy and Sarah were also waiting there, both looking very pretty in their blue muslin dresses. I could hear the organ playing, and a glance through the windows of the church doors revealed that there were a large number of parishioners present which did surprise me. I did not realise that our wedding was creating such interest.
All being ready, Mr Irvine walked around to the vestry door to alert Richard and Archie that the ceremony was about to start. The three of them walked out into the chancel and at a signal to the organist, he began to play Jeremiah Clarke's 'Prince of Denmark's March”. Emma led the procession scattering rose petals and herbs from the basket that she carried. I was very proud of her. Papa and I followed, with me on his arm, and we were followed by Lucy and Sarah. Pappa escorted me to Richard's left side where he gallantly kissed my hand and placed it in that of Richard. He then stood back to join Mama in the front pew, whom I later found out was grasping smelling salts for fear of being overcome by emotion.
I am sure Richard could feel through my hand that I was trembling, as he turned to me and smiled. Suddenly all my fears were as naught.
Mr Irvine began the wedding service “Dearly beloved, we are gathered here...” the words of which are so familiar. When the ritual was completed, and I had received a ring from Richard, we were truly married. We then both took communion and signed the church register. The church organ struck up again and we walked down the aisle to receive the congratulations, first of Mama and Papa and then Sir John and Lady d'Anglais, to each of whom Richard bowed and I curtsied, then passed the assembled guests and congregation, receiving their congratulations. I could scarcely believe it, I was now Mrs d'Anglais.
To be continued
Leonora's Journal Volume 1 Chapter 6
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Monday 17th February, continued
Upon leaving the church, Richard and I entered our carriage and led the procession of carriages back to Northbridge House, where I was delighted to see that all the servants had gathered at the steps leading up to the front door to congratulate us with applause, a greatly appreciated gesture.
I and my bridemaids retired to my bedroom to ensure that we were looking our best, and then descended to where Richard was waiting. All the guests were already seated at the dining room table and when the head footman announced our entrance with “My lords, ladies and gentlemen, please welcome Mr and Mrs Richard d'Anglais”, they all stood as the doors to the dining room opened and we entered.
On this occasion we took precedence and hence Richard sat at the head of the table, and I sat at his right-hand side. Next to me sat Mama, Papa, Emma and John and I was interested to note that Richard's pretty cousin Cecily was seated next to John, whether by accident or design I do not know but they had obviously been properly introduced, probably by Richard and seemed to engage in a lively conversation. Opposite us sat Sir John and Lady d'Anglais and the two Misses d'Anglais, Lucy and Sarah, Mr Irvine and his wife, Richard's Best Man, Archie, with all the other guests seated in order of precedence down the rest of the table.
To commence proceedings, Papa as the host of the gathering stood and proposed a toast to the King and the Prince Regent, and then a toast to Richard and me, wishing us a long and happy married life together. This was received with great applause by the assembled company.
White soup was then served, and afterwards the gentlemen helped themselves and nearby ladies to their choice of meats which included beef, mutton, tongue and chicken. A variety of vegetables such as beets, potatoes, parsnips, carrots and turnips were available as desired by the guests. If anyone wished for a dish not within reach, then it was fetched for them by a footman. Several kinds of wine were available but both Richard and I were very sparing in our consumption of it.
I should also mention that while we were eating, Papa had engaged my music teacher, Sr Clementi to play the pianoforte which had been moved into the adjacent sitting room for the occasion, with the intervening door ajar, thus contributing to the very pleasant atmosphere. At the conclusion of our meal, Sr Clementi played for us while we had some dancing. What a joyous meal it was, and one I will always remember!
It was quite late in the afternoon when the festivities concluded, and as it is winter, it was already getting dark. Our trunks having been loaded into Papa's coach, we made our farewells of all the assembled company, and especially our families. Poor little Emma was close to tears again and I had to console her and tell her that I would buy her a nice present in London and come to see her as soon as I returned from our honeymoon. We were then conveyed to a most superior inn on the eastern edge of Oxford from whence we were to take the stagecoach for London on the following morning, (Wednesday)
The accommodation Richard had arranged was of the most superior kind, consisting of two adjacent rooms, one a bedroom, and the other, a combined sitting and dining room, with a connecting door between them. Both rooms also had a door to the corridor. Marie, my maid, and Robert, Richard's valet had already been conveyed there and were waiting to be of service. Richard asked Robert to fetch some wine, and also to arrange an early breakfast for us and himself and Marie, so that we might take the stagecoach which leaves at nine o'clock. After that he was dismissed for the evening, and Marie went to the bedroom to arrange my attire for the following day.
After a small glass of wine, I repaired to the bedroom where Marie helped me undress and put on my nightgown, brushing out my hair. After this she left by the door to the corridor, and I went to the connecting door, and opened it. Richard was seated and reading, or at least pretending to read the newspaper. I told him that I was retiring for the night, and he said he would join me shortly.
(Note: At this point in the journal two leaves have been added and glued around the edges so that they were not immediately visible to anyone casually reading the journal. I have carefully parted them to read what they contain. Dora D)
It is my wish to record our wonderful wedding night as an aide memoir for my older self, should she wish to avail herself of it.
When I retired to bed, I confess that my heart was beating very fast. Despite Marie's invaluable information on what might take place, I was inevitably feeling nervous. The room was quite dim, with only a single candle burning, so when Richard entered, I kept my eyes closed so that he would not think I was watching him. From the sounds I knew he was undressing, and finally I could not resist opening my eyes a trifle to look at him. By now he was quite naked and as he turned to the bed, I confess that my first view of him caused me to start. What a magnificent body he has!
When Richard slipped into bed beside me, I turned to him.
”My darling, you look more lovely than I have ever seen you” he said. I truly think that this was the first time he called me his 'darling'. Before we were married, there was always a certain restraint between us, but now we are married, there is no longer any need to be restrained. We began to kiss and even our kisses were of a far more generous nature than before. I felt my body responding to his closeness and soon I no longer felt frightened of what was to come. It is of course expected that a young lady of quality goes to her marriage bed a virgin, but alternatively a young man is expected to 'sow his wild oats' before he is married, and this at least means that one person in the marriage bed is not ignorant of what will take place. I confess my heart was pounding as Richard covered me with his body. He was very gentle and told me that what was to take place might cause me a moment's pain. But this would only be the once and afterwards he hoped that I would be well compensated.
He was right – there was indeed a sharp pain in my secret place but what followed was more than I could ever have expected. My body seemed to develop a glow which gradually enveloped all of me. I could hardly believe the sensations which were the like of nothing I have ever experienced before. I knew that I was at one with my husband and that it was so ordained by the Lord God and so was something to appreciate and enjoy. The experience seemed to grow more and more, and I know that I was gasping and crying out with the intensity of the pleasure until it seemed to reach a climax on both our parts and then gradually to quieten down.
We lay for some minutes gasping for breath with our hearts beating wildly before Richard lifted himself off me and lay by my side.
“Well, my darling?” he said, and I replied “Very well, my darling.”
We soon fell asleep, but some time later I awoke to find Richard lying there, his head propped on his hand, looking at me. The candle had burnt down so some hours had passed. I immediately felt the desire to give myself to him once more and this time as he had promised, there was no pain, only pleasure as intense as before. If I had known this, I would not have been so nervous.
We slept once more and the next time we awoke it was daylight.
(Note: Leonora must have opened the leaves in her old age since there was a note in her handwriting, although somewhat crabbed and irregular, saying 'Opened and read again 5.7.68. Oh my darling, how wonderful you were and are. How I long to be with you again. Your Leonora XXX'. The journal then continues on another leaf. Dora D)
We were wakened early by a knock on the door and Robert calling out, 'Sir, Madam, I have the breakfast you ordered.'
Richard replied, asking him to place it on the table in the next room. Then we both arose, put on our robes and went to the second room where we breakfasted on some cake and hot chocolate and while we were doing so, Marie knocked on the door and I asked her to prepare my clothes for the day's journey. It was a dry day but very cold so she laid out a cloak for me even though I would have the advantage of a closed coach to ride in. Once I was ready, Richard and Robert took over the bedroom so that he could prepare for the journey. We then proceeded down to the parlour where there was a roaring fire and were offered a glass of wine while we waited for the coach. There were a number of other persons in the parlour, but we were not familiar with them.
When the coach arrived, our luggage was loaded on board, and we took our seats in the coach while Marie and Robert would be riding on the roof with their backs to the wind. An elderly gentleman wearing a black suit and a white cravat with a lady of about the same age, entered the coach and took up the other two seats opposite us. Since it was obvious that we would be travelling together, Richard introduced us, and I confess to a thrill hearing myself referred to as 'Mrs d'Anglais'.
The old gentleman introduced himself as the Reverend Mr Archibald Marsden and his wife as Mrs Marsden.
“I have the living of St Aldgates in Oxford,” he said in a self-satisfied tone of voice. “My curate, Aloysius Bell is currently in charge while Mrs Marsden and I visit some relatives in London. I am sure he will do an excellent job since he is hoping for the reward of succeeding to my position when I go to my eternal reward, but that is by no means certain.” With that he smiled as if he was in possession of a secret. “In any case I hope that he still has some years to wait.”
Richard felt the need to respond, so he revealed that we were travelling to London to visit some relatives.
“May I venture to suggest that you are on your honeymoon?” said Mr Marsden, and seeing the look on our faces, including my blushes, he smiled and said, “I have officiated at too many weddings not to recognise a newly married couple when I see one.”
Richard smiled and confirmed his suggestion. “We were married at St Nicholas' Church Marsden by Mr Henry Irvine. Perhaps you are familiar with him?”
“Henry? Yes indeed, a capital shot,” replied Mr Marsden which I confess was not the response I was expecting. I suppose even the clergy are entitled to sporting hobbies.
Everything being loaded aboard, we started on our journey to London. Snow was falling again, and I was pleased to know that Marie and Robert were well covered by their cloaks. Due to the conditions our progress was slow, and while there was only one stop in order to change horses, the condition of the road was such that by the time night was falling, we had only travelled as far as High Wycombe, about halfway on our journey. Here we stopped again and since there were vacant rooms at the inn, we and the Marsdens decided to stay the night.
I am sure the innkeeper was pleased to have unexpected guests and fortunately he was able to provide us with a very palatable dinner. Mr and Mrs Marsden insisted that we dine with them and as the evening wore on and Mr Marsden consumed an amount of wine, he regaled us with stories of his time in the ministry, many of which were most amusing. We finally retired at around eight o'clock, hoping for an early start in the morning. As she had done previously, Marie assisted me in preparing for bed before retiring to her own room, at which point Richard appeared. It hardly needs mentioning that we enjoyed a very pleasant night's sleep.
Tuesday 18th February
Soon after dawn, Richard dressed and went downstairs to the kitchen in order to order us an early breakfast. Marie arrived to help me dress. I should mention that as a grown woman I am perfectly capable of dressing myself, but as a lady I naturally have a maid and I have to say that it is always pleasant to chat, perhaps even gossip, with another woman once or twice a day, and Marie is also excellent at arranging my hair. It is generally well known that if you want to confirm or otherwise the rumour of scandal in any of the great houses, then the maids and footmen are a very good source, since many of the masters and mistresses ignore their presence when they are discussing secrets, almost as if they were statues rather than humans with ears! I have always been very aware of who is present in a room, not that I ever spread rumours of scandal of course! Marie is an exception of course – she is totally reliable in her discretion.
This morning Marie and I were chatting when Richard knocked on the door and entered. He looked quite strained, and I wondered what was wrong.
”Marie, would you excuse us for a few minutes, there is something I wish to discuss with your mistress,” he said. Marie bobbed a curtsey and left the room. That is something else I like about Richard; he is always polite to the staff.
“What is it Richard?” I asked as soon as Marie had closed the door.
“It's Mr Marsden,” he replied. “Unfortunately, Mrs Marsden discovered him dead in their bed this morning.” I must gave turned pale since Richard was most concerned but I assured him it was just the shock.
“But he was in fine form last night, I detected no suggestion of any illness,” I replied.
“I suppose it was his heart, I can think of no other cause,” said Richard. “I know that we are on our honeymoon, but Mrs Marsden knows nobody here and I feel obliged to offer her some assistance. May I share with you what I have in mind?”
“By all means, my dear.”
“Assuming she is amenable, I propose to hire a carriage in order to convey her back to Oxford, accompanied by our party, but without the distress of travelling with strangers. Fortunately, the poor weather yesterday means that we are only about five and twenty miles from Oxford, and since today's weather is much improved we should arrive there by early afternoon. I will also speak to the innkeeper to find a local undertaker who can convey Mr Marsden back separately.”
“That is an excellent plan, my dear, and one which I endorse wholeheartedly.”
“I do not think it is appropriate that I approach Mrs Marsden myself, so I must reluctantly request that you approach her my dear and ask if she will accept our offer of assistance.”
“Do you know where she is at present, my dear?”
“I believe that she is still in the bedroom, watching over her husband.”
“Then I will go there immediately, and I think it might be advantageous to take Marie with me. Meanwhile you can make other enquiries and I will send word if Mrs Marsden agrees to your suggestions, which I have little doubt she will.”
Marie was called back into the bedroom and while she completed my hairstyling as quickly as possible, I explained what had happened and Mr d'Anglais' proposal. Then we proceeded to the Marsden bedroom and knocked on the door. On being bidden to enter, we found the room very dark with the blinds drawn, and Mrs Marsden seated still wearing her night shift, next to the bed on which the body of her husband lay, covered by a sheet.
Marie and I curtseyed to her and to the bed as a mark of respect. I then expressed my sincere condolences, and after receiving her thanks, explained our proposal to offer our assistance.
Wiping her eyes, Mrs Marsden said “Mrs d'Anglais, you and Mr d'Anglais are too kind, but I fear I can never repay you for your kindness, since I am now a clergyman's widow.”
“I assure you madam that our offer of assistance is by way of a gift; no repayment would be sought or accepted.”
This brought more tears to her eyes. “In that case I accept your assistance most gratefully.”
I was very pleased to hear her acceptance and then introduced Marie and asked if she could assist Mrs Marsden with her toilette while I spoke to my husband. With that I left the room and found Richard waiting for me in our room. He was pleased to hear that Mrs Marsden had accepted our assistance and suggested that if she could be persuaded to go down to the parlour and take a little nourishment before starting the journey, then the undertaker's men could remove Mr Marsden's body by the back stairs so that she would not be confronted with the sight of him being moved.
I returned to Mrs Marsden's room to find that she was now fully dressed, and Marie was assisting her with her hair. I was uncertain whether she would accept the offer of some breakfast in the parlour, but she probably understood the reason for being removed from the room, since she agreed to my suggestion. While I accompanied her to the parlour, Robert arrived to help Marie pack all of their possessions into their trunk.
We both had some cake and chocolate, and I was sure that the sugar would be of help in restoring her, it certainly made me feel much improved. A few minutes after we had eaten, Richard entered the parlour and informed us that the coach was loaded with the two sets of luggage and ready to depart as soon as we were ready. We walked outside and I saw that Richard had hired a coach and four which would help us to travel with greater speed. Robert assisted Mrs Marsden and me to enter the coach, with Richard following. Robert and Marie took their seats on the rear of the coach roof; the driver climbed aboard, and we were on our way.
To be continued.
Leonora's Journal Volume 1 Chapter 7
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Tuesday 18th February continued
We made good progress in our return to Oxford; a private coach was certainly more comfortable than a stagecoach and the average speed, aided by much improved weather, was certainly higher. Mrs Marsden still showed signs of her deep distress, occasionally weeping silent tears. I felt so sorry for her, she had been subjected to a great shock, and there was little doubt from our intercourse with her and her husband the previous evening that they were a very intimate couple. After consultation with Mrs Marsden, we made our way to St Aldgate's which is where Mr Marsden's body was being taken. Richard had made sure with the undertaker's men that we would arrive there first.
Arriving at the church, Richard left the carriage and walked to the parsonage, where, watching from the coach I soon saw him talking to a tall thin young man who I presumed was Mr Bell, the curate. They both returned to the coach and Mr Bell expressed his condolences to Mrs Marsden. I felt a great sadness for her. She would now have to find another place to live, probably with a member of her family, vacating the parsonage for the next person to gain the living, whoever that might be. Mr Bell promised to immediately send word to Mrs Marsden's family and he and the housekeeper who had now appeared, escorted her into the house, but not before she had once again expressed her sincere thanks for our assistance.
“I must beg your permission for us to call upon you when we return,” said Richard as we bade them farewell. I am sure that this remark, said within earshot of Mr Bell, was to guarantee that Mrs Marsden was well treated in her hour of need.
We stopped at an inn a few miles down the road to rest and feed the horses and to have a light meal. Now that there was only the two of us within the coach, we were able to converse regarding our plans for the rest of our journey to London. Richard felt that it was worth the expense to hire the coach after a night's rest back at High Wycombe, to carry us the rest of the way to his aunts' house in Chelsea.
Wednesday 19th February
We arose early and had a small breakfast. The coach soon arrived and was loaded with our luggage. Richard and I entered the coach and Marie and Robert took their places on the roof seats. The day was fine and a little warmer. It was something of a luxury to take a hired coach instead of the stagecoach and had the advantage that it would convey us directly to Richard's aunts' house in Chelsea instead of us having to transfer our party and luggage from the inn where the stagecoach would conclude its journey.
One of the many things I admire about Richard is that despite having a good fortune, he is not profligate with his money, and that cannot be said of every young man. Richard's aunts were expecting us yesterday and there was no way of advising them that we had been delayed which would reach them before we arrived. Perhaps one day there will be a means of contacting friends and relatives in a more timely manner. I certainly hope so.
As we travelled, Richard regaled me with a biography of his twin maiden aunts.
“Both aunts are now in their seventies; Aunt Henrietta was born some thirty minutes before Aunt Juliana and she has been the leader for their whole lives, with Aunt Juliana seemingly happy to follow wherever her sister leads. They have lived together their whole lives.”
“Were they only children?” I asked.
“Yes, unfortunately their mother never left her confinement bed, and survived only a few days after their birth. Their father never married again. They having no close male relative, I have been selected as their heir.”
“Did they not receive offers of marriage?” I asked.
“Oh yes. I understand they were both very pretty girls, but marriage would have separated them and that they could not bear. Fortunately, they inherited a good fortune and they have been living happily in their house in Chelsea for all of their lives. I should tell you that although they made me their heir, I hope that it is still some years before I inherit their fortune.”
I must record that I fully believe Richard. He is already heir to a large fortune and whatever he receives from his aunts has no bearing on his feelings for them.
“I remember on one occasion the subject of their span of live came up, and Aunt Henrietta told me quite seriously that she intended to die first, and that Juliana would soon follow and find her waiting at the Pearly Gates. I did not know how to respond but I decided to treat her seriously as I think she truly believes it. They already have their grave reserved at St Andrew's Church which was enlarged only a couple of years ago, and I understand they made a substantial donation towards the improvement.”
After a short stop at an inn to feed and rest the horses, and take a little nourishment ourselves, we arrived in Chelsea in the early afternoon, and guided by Richard, we turned into a semi-circular driveway and stopped outside a solid-looking two-story house surrounded by what I am sure is a very pretty garden in the warmer months. Robert stepped down and assisted Marie to the ground. I cannot help noticing a certain amount of familiarity between them which leads me to believe that mutual affection may be developing. A footman appeared and assisted Robert in carrying our two trunks to the house. When Richard and I entered the house after he settled the account with the driver, a maid who was standing at the door bobbed a curtsey and informed us that the Misses d'Anglais were awaiting us in the drawing room.
I confess that I would have preferred to be shown to my room, and with Marie's help appear as presentable as maybe, but it seemed that Richard's aunts were anxious to know the cause of our delayed arrival and to keep them waiting might not be well received. I was already feeling a little nervous as any new bride might be upon meeting important family members for the first time and wondering if she would meet with their approval, but there was nothing else to be done than accede to their request.
Before the door to the drawing room was opened, Richard squeezed my hand and told me that they would love me, I only hoped that he was right. Then the door was opened, and we stepped inside, still wearing our travelling cloaks. Richard's aunts were sitting in armchairs on either side of a roaring fire. They were both quite small, wearing identical black silk gowns and had bright eyes, white curly hair and a generally pleasant demeanour. We advanced towards them, Richard bowed, and I made my curtsey.
“So there you are, children,” said the one on the right whom I instinctively knew was Henrietta. “So what excuse do you have for your tardiness? We expected you yesterday.”
“My apologies, aunts; unfortunately, one of our fellow travellers died during our overnight stop, and we felt obliged to accompany his widow back to Oxford since she knew nobody else to turn to.”
“That is most commendable, Richard,” said Aunt Henrietta “You have always been a good boy and we would have expected nothing less from you.” Richard bowed again in response. Then she turned her attention to me.
“Come closer, my child, we have indifferent eyesight nowadays,” she said, and blushing I stepped forward to be inspected by two pairs of very bright eyes. “Very pretty,” said Aunt Henrietta. “You remind me of us when we were young. If your temperament is a sweet as your looks, then you have found a treasure, Richard.” I am sure that by now my blushes couldn't get any deeper.
For the first time, Aunt Juliana spoke. “Henrietta dear, you are embarrassing the poor girl. Would you like to retire to your room and prepare for dinner, my dear?”
‘Whenever is convenient Miss d'Anglais,” I replied, and it seemed that it was now convenient, so with another curtsey and bow, we left the room.
By now, our trunks had been taken upstairs to our bedroom and adjacent dressing room. At least the maiden aunts were expecting us to share a bed, for which I was grateful,
“They really like you,” said Richard. “Now I must warn you that they dine promptly at six o'clock every evening and they like guests to wear formal dress for dinner.”
I can't say I was surprised, and at least Marie and I had time to prepare me for my next meeting with Richard's aunts.
When I entered the bedroom, it was to find Marie already laying out my gown for the evening. Responding to the look on my face she informed me that one of the maids had already told her that the aunts expected formal attire for dinner every evening.
“Marie, you are a treasure!” I exclaimed. She smiled in response.
“You are the best mistress I have ever had, ma'am, and it is a pleasure to assist you.”
We had two hours to get me ready, so I took a refreshing bath and then with Marie's help I donned my evening dress. In the meantime, Richard was getting prepared in the dressing room, helped by Robert, his valet.
As warned, we waited to hear the dinner gong which indicated five minutes until we were expected to appear. Then Richard escorted me down the broad staircase and we stood at the door of the dining room which was opened at precisely six o'clock by a footman, and we entered.
The two aunts were already seated at the head of the large dining table. They had changed but were still wearing black gowns. They looked at us and smiled.
“Very pretty, my child. Come and sit with us at the head of the table.” We did as we were bid, Richard on the left of Miss Henrietta, and I on the right of Miss Juliana.
Footmen started to serve the dinner, commencing with white soup which was followed by a choice of beef or chicken, and a variety of vegetables. Richard was called upon to carve the meats which he did with great dexterity. When we had completed the first two courses, we had a short break during which Miss Henrietta started to speak.
“Now you must acquaint us with the details of your wedding my dear. We especially want to know what the ladies wore,”
“With great pleasure,” I responded. “Although I am afraid Richard will find the conversation very boring.”
Miss Henrietta laughed. “A new groom will indulge his wife in anything she wishes. I will not ask him what the gentlemen wore, since their costume is always the same, but the ladies love the opportunity to shine – almost like butterflies.”
I smiled; I was starting to enjoy myself. “Well for a start, I do not have to describe the gown I wore to be married, since I am wearing it in your honour,”
Miss Juliana clapped her hands. “Indeed, it is the prettiest bridal gown I have ever seen. Did you design it yourself?”
I blushed with pleasure. “Yes I did, Miss Juliana. I am so glad you like it.”
I then went on the describe the bridemaid dresses and the dress that Emma, my flower girl wore, but they were not satisfied, so I had to tell them about the gowns that the mothers wore.
The next course was now served – a small dessert of salad and cheeses.
Turning to Richard, Miss Henrietta said. “Now it is your turn, Richard. I will not exhaust your wife in telling us of the drama which disrupted your journey here, but perhaps you can now give us more detail?”
Richard smiled and began to relate the story of how we were distressed to discover that our fellow traveller, Mr Marsden, had died during the night.
“Since Mrs Marsden had nobody to turn to, it was only natural for me to offer my assistance, and in this Leonora was in full agreement. In fact while I arranged the hire of a coach to return Mrs Marsden with us to Oxford, which was fortunately only five and twenty miles distant; also an undertaker to transport Mr Marsden, Leonora went to see Mrs Marsden to offer our condolences, and took her maid Marie to assist Mrs Marsden to prepare herself for travel. She also persuaded her to take some nourishment while Mr Marsden's body was removed from the room. I was much indebted to her for her assistance.”
The two aunts nodded sympathetically, and Aunt Henrietta said, “A most commendable effort on both your parts; we are very proud of you both.”
Inevitably the result of her comment was that I blushed, and Richard smiled.
“Now tell us how long will you stay with us? We will be mortified if it is less than a week?” said Aunt Henrietta.
“A week? Certainly,” responded Richard. “It is very kind of you.”
“But what will you do to entertain yourselves? I am afraid we are but poor company,” said Aunt Juliana.
“Leonora has never been to London before so there is much she wishes to see,” said Richard, and I felt obliged to add to the conversation.
“Yes indeed. I would love to see the Tower of London, St Paul's Cathedral, the art galleries and parks and some of the noble buildings. Also, Richard has kindly agreed to take me to the British Museum where my papa has urged me to view some of the exhibits.”
This later remark caused the aunts to raise their eyebrows, so I continued my explanation.
“My Papa is Professor Sir Robert Bolton, Dean of --------- College Oxford. He lectures on the antiquities of the Middle Eastern countries, particularly Egypt, which he has visited, and has encouraged me in my interest in the subject. He told me of a few exhibits I should take care to see, including an interesting artifact called the Rosetta Stone after the town where it was discovered in Egypt. It is presumed to be an official decree. The interest lies in what is thought to be the same text written in Egyptian hieroglyphics the meaning of which has been lost, and also in the Demotic or ordinary script of the Egyptians and also Ancient Greek which is still understood by some scholars. He told me that scholars are currently working on translating the meaning of the hieroglyphs so that other documents can be read.”
I suddenly paused, realising that I seemed to be giving a lecture, and blushed with embarrassment.
“That is very interesting, my dear,” said Aunt Henrietta, and she did seem genuinely interested.
“I would love to have been allowed to be a student at Oxford,” I said. “But it is not allowed yet, although I hope in future they will admit young women. Meanwhile, I am blessed to receive information from my Papa and discuss things with him, just as the students do.”
(Note: Sadly, women were not admitted as students at Oxford until 1920. They have since proved themselves quite equal to their male counterparts. JD)
The evening continued with pleasant conversation. The aunts enquired if I would like to play their pianoforte and with some embarrassment, I had to admit that as a result of my illness, I had forgotten my knowledge of playing and was forced to start my tuition from the beginning.
“I have a very kind tutor, who is very tolerant of having to commence my instruction again and encourages me to practice every day.”
“Well then, by all means use our instrument to practise if you wish. We will not be discomforted by some notes in error,” said Aunt Henrietta with a smile, so this I said I would do, but not in the evening to disturb the house.
“Have you decided where to start your tour of London's sights?” asked Aunt J.
“I thought we might commence with the Tower of London tomorrow, if the weather is clement,” said Richard and I confess that the thought of visiting that famous institution of which I had heard so much was thrilling to my ears.
“Then you must take our coach to travel there,” said Aunt H.
“That is so kind of you, “ replied Richard, “But it might inconvenience you if it not here to be used.”
“Nonsense!” exclaimed Aunt H. I have already realised that she is always forthright in expressing her opinion. “We hardly use it at all in winter, often only to church on Sundays and occasional visits to our friends. Harold, our coachman is getting quite indolent and so are the horses. It would do them all good to get some exercise.”
“Well in that case, thank you very much,” said Richard, and I added my thanks.
We retired early after a very long day and slept very well in a comfortable bed.
To be continued
Leonora's Journal Volume 1 Chapter 8
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Thursday 20th February
We arose early and were pleased to see that the sun was shining and not a cloud in the sky. The two aunts were not early risers, but one of the maids informed us that Harold would bring the coach around to the front door at nine o'clock if this was convenient for us; otherwise, we were to select our own time, and he would be informed. Nine o'clock was quite convenient and we sent a message to that effect and then lightly breakfasted on breads, butter, preserves, a pot of tea and some hot chocolate. I'm sure the servants were surprised to see us breakfasting so early, but we were determined not to waste the daylight hours, it being Winter.
The weather was cool, so I wore a pelisse over my gown, and a bonnet of course – that goes without saying. When we emerged from the house, Harold greeted us very civilly, although I couldn't help wondering what his real feelings were about suddenly being obliged to work extra hours. A footman handed me into the carriage which I should mention was a closed one and drawn by four horses; Richard entered, and we were on our way.
It is not a long trip to the Tower, and we arrived by ten o'clock, the opening time for visitors. Harold was asked to return for us at four o'clock, as we wished to arrive at Chelsea to prepare for dinner without rushing. He touched his hat and wished us a pleasant day before leaving for Chelsea. It was not worth him waiting at the Tower for so many hours.
I should mention that Richard was given a beautiful pocket watch by his father as a wedding gift. It is attached to his waistcoat by a chain and when not in use sits in a small fob pocket for protection. It is the first watch he has ever possessed, and he is very proud of it. Watches are certainly very useful for enabling us to keep to an agreed time.
As we walked over the stone bridge across the moat, I looked down and was somewhat dismayed by how dirty the water appeared. Richard told me that the moat is connected to the Thames which is tidal here, so the water is effectively changed every eight hours. I could not help thinking that it was not a very effective system.
Arriving at the main gate, Richard paid for us to see a number of exhibits at one shilling per person for each of them, which I thought expensive but said nothing, and we were fortunate in obtaining the services of one of the yeoman warders who was wearing a uniform designed by Henry VIII, to show us some of the exhibits. He suggested that we see the Jewel House first since it is so popular, especially with the ladies that often there are queues later in the day. It was certainly a very impressive exhibition. Lodged behind a cage of thick steel bars, the gold glitters in the candlelight and the jewels, set in crowns, sceptres, orbs and other regalia sparkle – emeralds, rubies, pearls, diamonds, some as big as a chicken's egg, I have never seen such an amazing display. The warder informed us that the value of the jewels and gold was not less that two million pounds, an unimaginable amount, but of course in their settings they are priceless.
Our next destination was the White Tower, the original building which was erected between 1070 and 1100. It contains an amazing collection of armaments, more to Richard's taste than mine, but one display was particularly interesting – two suits of armour which belonged to King Henry VIII. The first was made to fit him as a young man, obviously athletic, whereas the second, made for the aging Henry showed that his body was indeed much enlarged as shown in the famous painting by Hans Holbein the Younger who spent a lot of time in England and created some of the most famous paintings of the British nobility of that time.
As we crossed Tower Green on our way to the next item of interest, our guide pointed out the site of the scaffold and block on which a number of people lost their heads. I confess that the thought made me shiver.
Our next visit was to the chapel of St Peter ad Vincula which I was told means 'St Peter in Chains', and the present chapel was built by Henry VIII. We were informed that this chapel is a 'royal peculiar', meaning it is subject to the jurisdiction of the monarch and not the diocese of Westminster within which it stands. There are a number of other such chapels in England. We were shown the memorials on the tiled floor, which indicated that amongst others it is the last resting place of two of Henry's queens, Anne Boleyn and Catherine Howard, and also Lady Jane Grey, queen for nine days whose downfall was due to the ambitions of older male relatives, and also her husband, executed on the orders of Queen Mary I who succeeded her. All were executed on Tower Green. I feel a great sadness for Lady Jane. She was just a girl; Mary could have spared her. Richard saw my eyes filled with tears and suggested that we leave the building, which I was pleased to do.
As we passed the White Tower again, our guide said “I forgot to mention that this is where the two princes, Edward V and his brother were murdered on the orders of his uncle Richard who took the throne.”
I could not let this pass without comment although I realised that as a woman I was not expected to be knowledgeable.
“Pardon my interruption, Sargent Wilmott, but would it not be more accurate to say that Richard was alleged, primarily by Tudor historians, to be responsible for their deaths? There were others who would also benefit from their removal, including Richard's successor Henry VII, the first Tudor monarch. However, you are right, Richard is the chief suspect.”
Our guide looked a trifle startled at my comment, but recollecting himself said “You are right ma'am, I should have said 'allegedly murdered on the orders of Richard'.
For some reason, this exchanged served to cheer me, and this was followed by Richard's suggestion of a visit to the Royal Menagerie. I confess that while it was amazing to see live lions, tigers and bears for the first time, their confinement in small enclosures saddened me and I hope that they will be transferred to somewhere more spacious in the fullness of time. Nevertheless, I did my best to appear delighted with viewing them since I did not want Richard to feel that the day's visit to the Tower had not been a success. However, I was glad when the appointed time came for us to leave those buildings with their sad history and take the coach back to Chelsea. As we travelled back, I asked Richard if I had spoken out of turn in suggesting that our guide was not totally accurate in his commentary?
“On the contrary, dearest, I think you made a very valid point,” he replied which reassured me.
We had plenty of time to get dressed for dinner, Marie helping me as usual. I feel a trifle guilty that she and Robert are confined to the house while Richard and I were out all day enjoying ourselves.
At dinner, Aunt H asked me how I enjoyed the visit to the Tower. I confess that my answer was a little lacking in enthusiasm.
“I found it very interesting, Aunt Henrietta, but I confess it was not as enjoyable as I had hoped. There has been so much suffering and death there and still is as far as the animals in the menagerie are concerned. I would love for them to be removed to more spacious quarters; the Tower is really no place for them.”
“I would not visit the Tower again if it were only a short walk up the street,” remarked Aunt J. It is one of the rare times when I have heard her make such a definitive statement. Aunt H raised her eyebrows but made no comment.
Tonight, I spoke to Richard about allowing Marie and Robert some time off to explore London, provided they were back in time to help us prepare for dinner. To my great satisfaction, he was agreeable to my suggestion, so I spoke to Marie tonight as she helped me to prepare for bed, and she was very happy about my suggestion. It seems that while she has never visited London before, Robert lived and worked here for a few years so is quite familiar with the city, and will be able to take her to places of interest, although she agreed with my suggestion to avoid the Tower.
Friday 21st February
We arose and breakfasted early again, and Harold brought the coach around to the front steps at precisely nine o'clock. I wondered how he could be so prompt, and Richard told me that the aunts had made him a present of a pocket watch so that he would be on time to collect them when they visited their friends.
We were most happy to see the weather was again sunny though cool. Richard had suggested that today we visit some of the eight Royal Parks in London as a more relaxing day. These are lands which were originally used by royalty for hunting and recreation. Leaving Chelsea, we headed north and passed The Regent's Park, named after our present Prince Regent, but visitors are not allowed to enter without permission. I could not help remarking that this would make an ideal place to create large enclosures to accommodate those poor animals in the Tower. Richard patted my hand and said he was sure that something would be done about them in due course.
(Leonora’s wish for the animals in the Tower menagerie to be removed was in fact fulfilled in 1828 when a zoological gardens was founded in The Regent’s Park by Sir Stamford Raffles and Sir Humphrey Davy, and the Tower animals provided the core of the collection which rapidly expanded. It was opened to the public in 1847.Dora D)
From here we drove on to St James's Park. Richard explained that it is the most easterly of a chain of parks and named after a leper hospital that originally stood on the site, Henry VIII purchased it and later Charles II opened it to the public and used it to entertain his friends and mistresses including the famous Nell Gwyn.
With a wicked look on his face, Richard said the park was notorious for 'impromptu acts of lechery'.
“Mr d'Anglais, you shock me!” I exclaimed.
Richard responded by saying: “Mrs d'Anglais, if you had said that less than a week ago, I would have believed you, but now that we are married ...”
I was pleased that I could still blush, or he would have thought me most wanton, but the fact is that the pleasures of married life are more than I could ever have anticipated, and between a married couple there is nothing forbidden.
From here we passed Buckingham House, a fine residence and one of the Prince Regent's favourites; then past The Green Park and so to the largest park of all – Hyde Park, for which again it seems we have to thank Henry VIII who took it from Westminster Abbey to use for hunting. At my request, Richard ordered the coach to be stopped so that we could have a walk to the large lake called the Serpentine. Being in winter the trees are bare, but I am sure it would be a most colourful place in Spring and Summer when the trees are in leaf and the flowers are in bloom. I begged of Richard to be brought back again in the warmer months, to which he readily agreed.
Returning to the coach Richard suggested some refreshment and asked Harold who is most knowledgeable of London, where a suitable inn could be found nearby where the horses could be watered and we could obtain a light meal. He gave Harold half a sovereign so that he could refresh himself too, and in no time, we were alighting at a respectable establishment which could provide some mixed meats and a glass of acceptable wine.
Returning to our carriage, we toured around Kensington Gardens, which Richard told me were originally the western end of Hyde Pak, but now surround Kensington Palace, home to some minor royalty including some of the sons of King George. These gardens are not open to the public and are more improved than Hyde Park.
Finally, we drove to the Thames embankment where we had a short walk. However, Richard said he thought I looked fagged and we returned to Chelsea so that I could have a rest before dressing for dinner.
During dinner, Aunt H said “I have a treat for you both. Every month we hold a 'soiree' to which we invite some of the notable practitioners of the arts. In your honour, we will be having one tomorrow evening which I'm sure you will enjoy.”
That was indeed something to look forward to; and on that happy note, after the conclusion of dinner we retired early for the night.
Saturday 22nd February
We had a quiet day. Marie and I spent some time in deciding on what gown I would wear for the evening and eventually decided on my wedding gown as the prettiest one I possess. After a light lunch, we spent most of the afternoon in my preparations for the evening.
The evening was very entertaining with about a dozen of the aunts' friends and acquaintances. One was the artist James Northcote whom Richard was introduced to. For some time he had been talking about having portraits of me and himself painted as a remembrance of our wedding, and upon finding out that Mr Northcote is a portrait painter, he canvassed the idea of commissioning him to paint the portraits, with some success.
It was while Richard was talking to Mr Northcote that I noticed a lady across the room, in her thirties at a guess and whose face seemed vaguely familiar to me, although where I had seen her I had no idea. Unfortunately, she discovered me staring at her and smiled. I immediately blushed and turned my head, greatly embarrassed. Aunt Juliana was close by, so I asked her who the lady was.
“Oh, that is Miss Jane Austen, the writer,” she replied. “It's an open secret that she has published a novel called 'Sense and Sensibility', although she chuses to be anonymous.”
“Oh! I have read that novel and thought it very fine,” I replied.
“Would you like me to introduced you?” said Aunt J, and upon my assent, she led me across the room to where Miss Austen stood alone and made the introductions before excusing herself to attend to other guests.
“My husband's aunt has told me in strict confidence that you are the author of the novel 'Sense and Sensibility' which I recently read with great enjoyment,” I said.
A faint flush appeared on Miss Austen's cheek, so I hastened to reassure her.
“I am sure you have your own reasons for wishing to remain anonymous, and you may rest assured that I will not divulge this information to any one of my acquaintances.”
“That is very kind of you, Mrs d'Anglais,” she said.
I smiled and replied. “I have not yet been married a week and I confess that it is taking me time to become used to being addressed in such a manner. I would be happy for you to call me Leonora if you wish.”
Miss Austen smiled and said “Then you must address me as Jane. May I assume that this is a honeymoon trip you are undertaking?”
“Yes indeed; it is my first visit to London and I am amazed at all that it offers. My family lives in Oxford and when we return I will be taking up the position of mistress of an house belonging to my parents-in-law, something which I confess fills me with some trepidation.”
Jane smiled: “I can perfectly understand that. Did you meet your husband, whom I assume is the handsome gentleman talking to Mr Northcote, in Oxford?”
“No, it was actually at the old Druid's Circle near Keswick in Cumberland. I was there with my family after recovering from a severe illness. I planned to do some sketching when the heat nearly overcame me and Richard came to my aid. Imagine my surprise when later that day I discovered that my brother John already knew him as they were both studying law at Oxford, and brought him to the house we were renting.”
“That is indeed a coincidence,” said Jane. "I am pleased to hear that it does not only occur in novels!"
“I think it was a case of instantly falling in love for both parties. I immediately knew that Richard was the man I was meant to marry. My brother, who likes to tease me and make me blush, said later, our mutual attraction was so obvious, that since a single young man with a good fortune like Richard must be in want of a wife, he would recommend me, since he was sure that I would serve as well as any one.”
We both laughed at this. “Tell me Miss Austen ,,, Jane, are you working upon another novel at present?”
“Yes indeed. I wrote another novel I titled 'First Impressions' about fifteen years ago which is yet to be published, but I am satisfied with neither it nor the title which I think I might change to 'Pride and Prejudice'. I am currently undertaking a significant revision of the text and hope to get it published next year.”
“I will certainly look forward to reading it very much,” I said, and Jane very kindly said that she would send me a copy of the first edition, “hoping there will be more than one.”
“I am sure it will be as great a success as your first novel,” I said.
Just then a footman approached and said that Miss Austen's carriage had arrived.
“I have enjoyed our conversation very much, and I hope that we might meet again,” I said, and Miss Austen replied in a similar cordial manner. I do hope that my wish is fulfilled. When I described to her my meeting with Richard and my brother's comment, I cannot help wondering if she might use my story as inspiration in one of her novels. I am sure that writers use such things all the time.
Later, Richard told me that he had arranged an appointment with Mr Northcote to visit his studio on Monday to view some of his work before commissioning him to paint our portraits. It will be interesting to see his work.
At the conclusion of the evening, I thanked Richard’s aunts most sincerely for holding the evening.
“I was especially pleased to make the acquaintance of Miss Austin after reading her first novel, and she has promised me a copy of her next publication as soon as it is printed.” I said.
To be continued
Leonora's Journal Volume 1 Chapter 9
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Sun 23rd February.
Today, accompanied by the two aunts, we travelled by their coach to St Andrew's Church where they have a reserved pew. The service was most enjoyable, and Mr Watson preached an excellent sermon. Following the service, we went for a short drive before returning to Chelsea for lunch. Being cognisant of how much we had enjoyed the morning service, the aunts suggested that we might like to visit St Paul's Cathedral for Evensong which takes place at three o'clock.
“They have a very fine choir, the organ is an excellent instrument and the organist very talented,” said Aunt H. I suspect that they like to have a siesta in the afternoon, so we accepted their recommendation.
Arriving at the cathedral about 1 o'clock gave us time to tour the building before the service started, and what a magnificent building it is! I have never seen anything like it in my life. Designed by Sir Christopher Wren to replace the cathedral destroyed in the Great Fire of London, his achievement is immortalised by a phrase in Latin in a great compass circle beneath the dome: ''Si monumentum requiris circumspice,'' which translates to - ''If you would seek my monument, look around you.'' And what a monument it is! Towering columns to the high ceiling, and the amazing dome far above us. Some very famous people are buried there, including Admiral Lord Nelson, Joshua Reynolds, the painter, Jeremiah Clarke, the composer, and many more.
We took our seats for the service which was very moving. The voices of the choir are angelic and the organ playing magnificent. It reminded me that I am very much delayed with my pianoforte practice, but I fear I shall never play to such a standard.
Monday 24th February
We visited Mr Northcote's studio to view some of his portraits in order to determine if his style was one that suits us. He is indeed a very fine painter, and I would be pleased to have him record my image, which I hope will be seen by future generations. Richard took Mr Northcote aside to make enquiries regarding cost and then returned to me and asked if I might be satisfied with Mr Northcote's ability to capture my appearance to my satisfaction.
“Judging by the work he has shewn us I am confident that he would make most satisfactory portraits,” I replied.
“Mr Northcote informs me that he is willing to come to Oxford for our sittings in familiar surroundings. He has a sister there and would welcome the opportunity to visit her.”
“If you feel that his terms are reasonable, then by all means commission him to paint our portraits,” I replied, and it was arranged that he would visit us in about a month's time after we have returned to Oxford and I am settled into my new home.
Tues 25th February
This morning I was rather tired and remained in bed for some time. When I finally arose it was to find that Richard had gone into London on business, although what it was, I had no idea. If the aunts had been made privy to his intentions, they said nothing. Some time after breakfast Richard appeared again and took me aside to impart some news.
“Leonora, I know that you are a great admirer of William Shakespeare but have never had the pleasure of seeing one of his plays performed. Today I have reserved a box at the new Theatre Royal, Drury Lane for a performance of “Macbeth”.
“Oh Richard, that is such a kind thought!” I replied. I confess I had a great deal of trouble in containing my excitement for the rest of the day,
I chose one of my prettiest gowns to wear together with a pelisse since the air would likely be cool when the play finished. After an early dinner, by kind permission of the aunts, we set off about six o'clock for the theatre. It is a most beautiful building and Richard informed me that it is the fourth theatre to stand on the site and only opened early this year. As for the play, Mr Edmund Kean, the famous actor was to play the part of Macbeth, and Mrs Sarah Siddons, Lady Macbeth, a part for which her fame is widespread. They are possibly the most famous actor and actress of the present day, and to see them perform was a great privilege.
Edmund Kean
Sarah Siddons painted by Thomas Gainsborough
The play itself was most powerfully performed. Richard informed me that some ladies swoon at Mrs Siddons' performance and have to be carried from the theatre. I believe he was forewarning me in case I should feel faint. Fortunately, I was enjoying the play too much to have any thought of swooning. At the conclusion, the applause was thunderous as many curtain calls ensued, and I thanked Richard most effusively for enabling me to attend a performance of a Shakespeare play at long last.
“I hope we have more opportunities to attend plays,” he said. Sadly, the only theatre in Oxford, the Sheldonian Theatre while used for concerts and lectures is not used for drama, so there is no chance of seeing plays without our travelling from home.
Wed 26th February
We awoke to leaden skies and Richard suggested that this might be the ideal day to visit the British Museum. I was concerned that Harold and the horses might be soaked if rain ensued, but Richard assured me that Harold has a greatcoat and hat which will withstand any inclement weather, and as for the horses, they are quite used to being in the rain.
“You must think me very foolish,” I said to him, blushing deeply.
“Not at all, your concern for man and beast does you credit,” he replied.
After breakfast we set off for the museum which is housed in Montagu House on Great Russell Street. Although there have been various additions to the building to allow for the increasing size of the collection, it seems that there are plans to construct a new much enlarged building on the site once an approved plan and funds become available. Our coach drew up at the foot of the entrance stairs and we alighted and entered the building. The collection of Egyptian antiquities is already extensive, much of it bequeathed by Sir Hans Sloane, a great collector of last century, but the item I was particularly recommended to see by Papa, the Rosetta Stone, was not visible.
“Perhaps it is being worked upon by scholars?” suggested Richard. I had brought my letter of introduction from Papa, so Richard suggested he find a porter to convey it to the curator in charge and ask if we might see the item of interest. He returned shortly afterwards and in about five minutes, a tall man with white hair and a beard appeared as if by magic.
“Good morning, Mr and Mrs d'Anglais. I am Professor Andrew Felspar, Curator of Egyptian Antiquities at the museum. I have read your letter of introduction and understand that I have the honour of meeting the daughter and son-in-law of Professor Sir Robert Bolton of Oxford.”
I smiled and curtseyed and Richard bowed.
“He mentions that you would particularly like a viewing of the Rosetta Stone which is not currently on display since it is being studied by several scholars, but if you come with me it would be my pleasure to show it to you.”
He led the way through a door marked 'No Admittance', down a corridor and into a large room which had many artifacts on examination tables, which I took to be of Middle Eastern origin. In the middle of the room was the Rosetta Stone, out of its case and being closely examined by several scholars. We were invited to come closer and see it for ourselves.
“As you are no doubt aware, this stele contains a decree written in three languages; Egyptian hieroglyphs, the meaning of which has been lost; Egyptian Demotic which is the common writing of ancient Egypt, and ancient Greek. We believe it to have been created in the reign of King Ptolemy V Epiphanes who lived about 200BC. We are sure that this will enable us to eventually understand the meaning of the hieroglyphs and so in the fullness of time enable us to translate the many examples which we see in tombs, temples and statues. We have made copies available to scholars in other countries, as this work is too important to be restricted to the museum here alone.”
He paused for a moment, then said, “We normally stop our work for refreshments about this time, and while I'm sure the surroundings are greatly inferior to those you are used to, could we offer you both a dish of tea?”
We accepted his hospitality with gratitude and spent an enjoyable time discussing ancient Egypt with Professor Felspar and some of his scholars. It was of particular interest to me but I believe that Richard found it interesting too. I think that some of the staff were quite surprised that a young lady should have so much knowledge of ancient Egypt. I thought that I should explain.
“I have been most fortunate in being able to study ancient Egypt with the assistance of my father. One thing I have asked him is whether an untouched pharoah's tomb is still to be discovered. He thinks not, but I would appreciate your opinion on the matter.”
Professor Felspar smiled. “I too consider it unlikely, but half of the pharoahs' tombs are yet to be discovered, so it is not an impossibility. You may not be aware, but we believe that some of the pharaohs of the later dynasties who were in straitened financial circumstances often due to wars with other countries, authorised the removal of valuable items from the tombs of their richer ancestors.”
“I am quite surprised to learn that,” I replied, quite shocked. “Did they not fear retribution from the spirits of their ancestors?”
“I am sure that they did not disturb the mummies, or the essential grave goods left for them to utilise in the afterlife. Common robbers had no such scruples. If you will excuse me for a moment.” and he arose and left the room. When he returned, he was holding a small object wrapped in some material.
“I would like to make you a present of this ancient item as a memento of your visit with us. It is called an ushabti doll and many of them were found in the tombs of pharaohs and important officials. They are meant to represent servants to perform menial tasks demanded of their owner by the gods, and so are made in the likeness of the owner's mummy.” So saying he unwrapped the object .
I confess that the idea of accepting something taken from a tomb was not attractive to me, but how was I to refuse a gift without giving offence?
“Surely this should be in a museum?” I said. “It must be very valuable.”
“Alas no, there are many thousands of them; tomb robbers did not steal them since they are made of clay and so were considered worthless then..”
“Thank you very much, Professor, I will treasure it,” I said. What else could I say?
We made our farewells with sincere thanks to the professor and his staff for their hospitality, and I promised to pass on the professor's greetings and compliments to Papa, plus the hope that he would visit the museum again soon.
“Please tell him that we have acquired some interesting new artifacts which I would have much pleasure in discussing with him,” said the Professor.
When we left the building, it was to find that it had been raining and both Harold in his greatcoat and the horses were glistening with water.
As we travelled back to Chelsea, I said to Richard: “What am I to do with this doll? I really do not wish to keep an object which has been removed from a tomb. It really belongs back with the original owner, although I have no way of knowing who that was.”
“Why not make a gift of it to Professor Bolton? I am sure he would appreciate it,” said Richard.
“What a wonderful idea!” I exclaimed. “Darling, you are not only very handsome but you have a brilliant mind as well!”
After dinner, I showed the doll to the two aunts but their reaction was much like mine – they did not like the idea of something from a grave in their house, so I promised to wrap it up again and put it out of sight.
Richard thinks that we should start our journey north to Cumberland in a couple of days, so I will ask Marie to start packing my clothes tomorrow.
Thurs 27th February
We had a quiet day, with Marie and Robert packing our clothes preparatory to leaving London, For the evening, Richard suggested that we visit the Vauxhall Pleasure Gardens, south of the Thames in Lambeth, since the weather was quite mild for the time of year. It was a most pleasurable outing; the gardens being lit up with thousands of coloured lanterns made to resemble stars and constellations, and numerous entertainers such as musicians, jugglers and singers were present. There were many delightful walks and so many lodges built in fantastical shapes and serving cold collations, and all around the buzz of excitement from so many people enjoying themselves.
Friday 28th February
We spent the day in pleasant conversation with the two aunts, and we have promised to come and visit them again. When we first met them, I confess to being somewhat frightened of Aunt Henrietta, but now that I am used to her manner, I find that I like her as much as Aunt Juliana. We have had a delightful dinner this evening and are retiring to bed early in preparation for the start of our journey north tomorrow.
To be continued
Leonora's Journal Volume 1 Chapter 10
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Saturday 29th February
We arose early and after a light breakfast, the aunt's coach was loaded with our luggage and Richard and I, together with Marie and Robert, boarded it and were taken to Gray's Inn where we transferred to a stagecoach travelling on Watling Street north to Towcester. I cannot say that it is a particularly comfortable journey. The quality of the surface various from one mile to another but is generally bad. Richard informs me that the original road was built by the Romans in their conquest of Britain, and the present road largely follows the route of the original. I venture to suggest that little has been done to improve it in the intervening 1700 years. It will take us about four days to arrive in Cumberland, and I cannot say that I am looking forward to the journey.
Sunday 1st March
During the night I had an awful dream which terrified me. I dreamt that I was in a room and that the ushabti doll had grown to an enormous size, blocking the doorway so that I could not escape. I must surely have cried out in terror as I was suddenly awake, and Richard was urgently asking what ailed me. I was ashamed to say at first for fear that he would laugh at me, but was finally persuaded to reveal the cause of my distress. Richard looked angry.
“That d------d doll!” he exclaimed, the first time I have ever heard him swear. “I've half a mind to throw it in the next river we cross!”
“Please don't do that, dearest!” I cried in alarm. “I'm sure that would bring us ill fortune.”
Richard thought for a minute. “Then I have a better idea,” he said. “Why do we not post it to your father? In the morning I will ask the innkeeper if he has a suitable small box, and you can include a note explaining that you do not wish it to be damaged, so are sending it to him for safe keeping. As I recall, he has in his study some fragments of pottery which he was allowed to bring back from his trip to Egypt as souvenirs. I'm sure the doll would sit very well amongst them and feel at home.”
“Oh darling, that is a splendid idea,” I replied. He really is a brilliant man.
With the problem resolved, Richard settled down to sleep once more, something he does with ease, but I was still disturbed and spent a long time staring into the darkness. Finally, I slipped out of bed, put on a robe, and in bare feet walked down the stairs to the kitchen to find a bottle of wine. I poured out a small glass, mixed it with water and drank it, hoping that this would help me sleep.
I noticed that dawn was breaking as I walked silently up the stairs towards our bedroom, when the sound of a door closing above me made me halt and step back into the shadows, not wishing to be discovered. To my surprise, I saw Marie in her nightgown walking along the corridor above. Fortunately, she did not look down and see me. We had organised rooms at some distance apart for Marie and Robert for propriety's sake and I suddenly realised that Marie had just left Robert's room and was returning to her own!
For a moment I debated whether I should forget what I had seen, but I felt that it was necessary for Richard to know of his servants' actions. I slipped into bed without waking him and managed to secure an hour or two's sleep before we both awakened when the sun shone through the window. Before we arose, I told him what I had seen.
“You did right to tell me,” he said. “I will speak to them this evening without revealing from whence I obtained the information of Marie's movements.”
After breakfasting we set off again for another somewhat uncomfortable day, heading towards Cannock. on more rough roads. How I longed for a smooth journey; and then something unusual happened. I had been dozing when I realised that the coach had slowed and there were the sounds of men shouting and the ring of picks on stone. Looking out of the coach window, I saw many men at work. The coach gave a tremendous lurch, such that were it not for Richard's steadying hand, I might have found myself on the floor of the coach, Then suddenly it was as if a miracle had happened as the ride became much smoother, and the speed of the coach improved. This continued for some ten miles or more, until alas after another lurch, we found ourselves once more on the uneven surface.
When we reached Cannock, Richard approached the coachman to find out the reason for our smoother ride. It seems an engineer, Mr Telford, has been commissioned to improve the surface of the road, from London all the way across North Wales to Holyhead. The intent of this is to increase the speed with which mail and goods will travel between England and Ireland. He is achieving this by laying several layers of crushed stones of varying sizes, which the wheels of coaches and wagons will compact into a hardened surface. Eventually he intends to build a bridge across the Menai Strait to Anglesey and thence to Holyhead where ships dock that cross to Ireland.
“Would it not be wonderful if Mr Telford could improve the road between Oxford and Grasmere?” I said to Richard. “It might be possible to half the time taken to travel between the two.”
This evening, Marie and Robert were called into our room. I think they realised instantly that there was a matter of concern, since Richard looked very solemn, and I kept a straight face.
“Marie, Robert, I have called you here to discuss something of great concern. I have noticed that you have been developing an intimacy, but now it has come to my attention that this has progressed to the point of you cohabiting at night.”
As I expected, Marie blushed deeply, and Robert looked down at his feet.
“Now I know of no civil or religious laws that you are breaking since neither of you is otherwise engaged to my knowledge, though I trust you would tell me if you are, but you must realise that such intimacy cannot be concealed when we reach Grasmere or return to Oxford. One case of concubinage would undoubtedly lead to more and soon become common knowledge amongst our peers' households. This would cause grave embarrassment to me and more importantly to your mistress.
“I see two solutions to this situation; either you marry as soon as possible in which case you may stay in our employ, or else one or both of you will have to find employment elsewhere. I will give you until tomorrow evening to make your decision, and in the meantime, I must insist that you confine yourselves to your own rooms at night.”
At this point, Robert looked at Marie who nodded slightly. “Sir, madam, we both apologise sincerely for causing you any discomfort. It is a fact that we are most desirous to wed but feared that we could not remain in your employment if we did so. If it would be possible for us to marry at Grasmere, this would fulfil our dearest wish.”
Richard replied “Once we get to Grasmere I will speak to my father. His brother, my uncle, is the minister In charge of the Church of England at Grasmere and I'm sure would be happy to perform the ceremony soon after we arrive. I shall speak to you further on the matter.” Then his face broke out into a smile. “My congratulations to you both.”
“And mine too,” I added, the first time I had spoken. I am sure the two lovers were quite amazed that their secret had been discovered, but they would have no way of knowing how this had come about and never will.
Monday 2nd March
Today our journey took us to Northwich, a town known for its salt mines. Rough roads as usual and there is little more to say. The breaks when the horses are changed, and we have a meal are very welcome.
Tuesday 3rd March
We have now reached Lancaster. How I long for our journey to be over – it seems endless, but tomorrow Richard tells me should see us finally at Grasmere. What a relief that will be.
Wednesday 4th March
Today we arrived in Grasmere. The stagecoach came to a halt at the inn where we disembarked. Richard had written ahead to inform his parents of the proposed day of our arrival, and I was very glad to see a magnificent coach and four, with a coat of arms on the door, awaiting our arrival. Our luggage was transferred by Robert and a footman, and then with Richard and I inside, and Marie and Robert riding in their usual seats on the roof, we set off for the family home, Grasmere Hall.
Our route took us through the village of Grasmere which I viewed with interest, and then along the shores of the lake for a couple of miles, before we turned off through some impressive gates and onto a driveway with a gentle upward gradient, which took us through a magnificent forest. After about a mile the land opened out and there before us was Grasmere Hall, a magnificent mansion. I was very impressed. As we grew closer, I could see a beautiful garden and lawn, fronted by a ha-ha designed not to obscure the view of the lake, while preventing wildlife including the deer I have already seen at a distance, from approaching the house.
The coach stopped at another set of ornate gates where the ha-ha met the driveway, which the footman stepped down to open, and then moved around a circular driveway with a fountain in the middle, before pulling up at the steps leading up to the house, which now caused me to gaze in awe at its size. This is the property of which I may well become mistress one day.
Two liveried footmen came down to assist in unloading our luggage, and then directed us up the stone steps where a number of the staff were gathered, the men bowing and the women curtseying as we passed. At the head of the stairs stood Sir John and Lady Elizabeth and their two daughters, Lucy and Sarah. Now it was our turn to bow and curtsey. Sir John and his lady smiled and bowed slightly, and the two girls curtseyed to me and their brother.
“Welcome to Grasmere Hall,” said Sir John. “I hope your journey has not been too arduous?” Without awaiting a reply, he turned and led the way into the house, which at least prevented me from telling him just how arduous it had been. First, we walked into a large entrance hall at the end of which was a magnificent oak staircase which divided into two as it rose to the second floor. Large portraits of Sir John’s ancestors decorated the walls. I endeavoured not to look too overawed.
“Before we show you to your rooms, my mother is most anxious to greet you,” said Sir John. “I hope you do not mind a slight detour to the drawing room where Lady Ellen d'Anglais awaits you with impatience.”
I would have preferred to have brushed the dust of the journey from my cloak, but it was impossible to say 'no', so I smiled in acknowledgement. A footman opened the door to a magnificent drawing room, with a roaring fire causing stifling heat, but perhaps that was due to my becoming used to cool air during our journey. I had a distinct sense of 'Deja vu' as a sprightly-looking old lady with white hair and wearing a black silk gown sat by the fire looking expectantly at us. Richard had already told me that this was the dowager Lady d'Anglais, his paternal grandmother.
'Richard, my boy! Welcome! I have been anxiously awaiting your arrival,” she exclaimed.
Richard bowed and said “Grandmama, may I present my wife, Leonora?”
Lady Ellen's attention turned to me. “Come closer child, my eyesight is not what it once was,” she said, so I advanced and gave her a respectful curtsey, and stood for inspection. Richard had also advanced which gave me confidence.
“Very pretty. If she is as intelligent as she is good looking, you have done well for yourself,” said Lady Ellen to Richard. Thoroughly intimidated, I blushed deeply as no doubt I was meant to.
Richard bowed to his Grandmama. “I can assure you madam that she lacks nothing that I desire,” he said.
“Indeed,” said Lady Ellen with a slightly raised eyebrow. “Well run along now and prepare yourselves for dinner. We will converse more then.”
Another curtsey and bow, and we left the room.
“She likes you,” said Richard, once we were safely out of earshot. I smiled my relief.
A middle-aged woman was standing close by Sir John who said “This is Mrs Owens, the housekeeper. She will show you to your rooms.” Mrs Owens curtseyed formally and led the way up the stairs. At the top we turned into a long corridor and a short way along, where she stopped and said “This is your bedroom, madam. “ She opened the door and I was pleased to see that Marie was already there and unpacking my trunk. Seeing me at the door, she curtseyed and continued with her employment.
“The next room is a dressing room and next to that, your bedroom, sir.”
“Thank you, Mrs Owens,” said Richard.
“You are most welcome, sir. If I can be of assistance in any way to make your stay more comfortable, please do not hesitate to inform me. Dinner is at seven o'clock, and a gong sounds at five minutes to the hour.” She curtseyed again in a rather formal fashion and left us to settle into our accommodation and prepare for dinner.
Richard entered the bedroom with me, then opened the door to the dressing room.
“My dearest, I will see you when we are prepared for dinner,” he said, and then passed through to his own bedroom, although I hope we will only be using one bed, providing neither of us in indisposed. Robert was in Richard's bedroom, also engaged in unpacking his master's clothes.
Marie had selected several of my best gowns ready for me to pick one for dinner. They are all so beautiful and I am fortunate to possess them. I selected one and Marie started to help me dress. I wore the pearl necklace that Richard had given me as a wedding present, sure that this would please him. I knew that this first dinner was important, not just for making an impression on the family, most of whom I had met before, with the exception of Richard's grandmother, his uncle and his wife. I also wished to make an impression on the staff, from the Steward who oversaw the management of the house via the Housekeeper and Butler, to the servants, right down to the lowest scullery maid. Generally speaking, I would only be interacting with the upper servants, but I was sure that the lower servants such as kitchen maids would be equally interested in what I wore and my manners, and this information would be passed on from the upper servants, such as those who served us at dinner. Being fully aware that all being well, one day I am destined to become mistress of this great household, I was determined that their first impression of me would be a good one.
Richard appeared at about ten minutes to the hour, looking handsome as always and handsomely dressed. I was very pleased with his expression as he saw me. He bowed in a formal manner and said: “Mrs d'Anglais, may I compliment you on your appearance, beautiful as always.”
I returned his greeting with a curtsey, a smile, and a faint blush I'm sure, saying: “Mr d'Anglais, it will be a pleasure to accompany you to dinner this evening.”
The gong sounded, and taking Richard's arm, we descended the staircase to the ground floor. Richard turned to the double doors leading to the dining room, where two footmen in livery stood ready to open them upon our arrival. I gave them a brief smile of thanks. Mama taught me that servants have feelings too and as a result I always acknowledge their service.
Passing into the magnificent dining room, I saw a very long oak table capable of seating more than twenty guests. On this occasion with just the family present, table settings were laid at one end. Two people were present with whom I was not familiar. I was introduced to Sir John's younger brother, David, who has the living of Grasmere and is rector of St Oswald's church. His wife Lillian was also present and greeted me with a smile in response to my curtsey. After exchanging greetings and receiving compliments from the ladies regarding my appearance, compliments which I returned, we were directed to our seats. Sir John as head of the family sat at the head of the table, with Lady Elizabeth on his right, and the dowager Lady Ellen on his left. I was seated next to Lady Ellen, and Richard opposite me, next to his mother. Rev'd d'Anglais was seated next to him and his wife Lillian next to me. His sister Lucy was seated next to Lillian, and Sarah, next to Rev'd d'Anglais. The table already contained covered dishes holding the various meats to be offered and also vegetables, which are now coming into fashion, a new custom with which I wholeheartedly agree.
Reverend d'Anglais was invited to say 'Grace', and then at a signal from the butler, another set of doors opened and one of the kitchen staff walked in bearing a large soup tureen which was placed on the table. One of the footmen proceeded to ladle out the soup, which was artichoke, into dishes in front of us. and then we commenced our meal. Conversation also started. Dowager Lady d'Anglais started something of an inquisition about my family and seemed very satisfied when I told her of my father's knighthood and high position at Oxford University.
“My late husband attended Oxford, a very fine university,” she said. I was glad that he had not attended Cambridge as I am aware of a certain rivalry between the two universities.
I drank my soup in the most elegant manner possible, being careful not to strike the bottom of the dish with my spoon! After the soup dishes were removed, dinner plates were provided, and footmen began to offer the meat dishes which consisted of beef, mutton and chicken. The vegetables were rather drowned in a butter sauce, and there were also some pickled ones. I am pleased that vegetables are now in favour, as I know that not many years ago they were considered fit only for the poor to eat. In my view they, together with the meats, provide a balanced meal.
Finally tarts and custards were served and afterwards we ladies retired to the drawing room while the gentlemen enjoyed their port and cigars; at least Sir John and his brother David did. I am pleased that Richard does not smoke which in my opinion is an unsavoury habit. After they had had their 'men time' they joined us and we enjoyed conversing together again until it was time to retire. We were asked about our trip to London and Richard’s elderly aunts, and Richard caused me some embarrassment with his description of our visit to the British Museum and our viewing of the Rosetta Stone and other artifacts. The ushabti doll was not mentioned!
After we were prepared for bed and were alone, Richard told me that he had taken the opportunity to speak to his uncle David regarding a licence for Marie and Robert to marry.
“It seems that normally they would be required to live in a parish for a month, and usually have the bans called, just as we did. However, Uncle David tells me that a special licence can be obtained from the Archbishop of Canterbury for an extra fee, and this will permit them to marry at any location and any time. Uncle David has agreed to write away for it tomorrow and from his experience, it should be returned in about a week's time. He will be most happy to perform the ceremony at St Oswald's church.”
“That is so kind of him,” I replied. “I will inform Marie tomorrow of the progress that has been made. With your approval, I would like to ask Sir John if he would kindly make available a carriage, perhaps his barouche, so that I can take Marie down to the village where there is a shop which sells all manner of ladies-wear. I am sure that she must be in want of a new gown suitable for the wedding, and I can pay for it out of savings from my pin money as a wedding gift. Perhaps your sisters might like to accompany us?”
I was quite sure of a positive response to this suggestion – what lady does not like to shop?
Richard replied: “My dear, you are too kind. I have another suggestion to make. I know how fond you are of Marie and what a treasure she is to you; therefore, I suggest that you permit her to buy not only a new gown, but a new bonnet, stockings, shoes, whatever else she is in want of. If you see some item you wish to buy for yourself, please do so. I am quite convinced that my sisters and no doubt my mother and grandmother obtain items there and the proprietor will be only too pleased to put items on the account and sent here for payment.. Another thing, since there are so many servants including ladies' maids in the house, should we allow Marie and Robert a few days away on an honeymoon?”
“Now it is you who are being so generous,” I replied: “But you are right, Marie is a treasure, and I should not like to see her leave our service. I'm sure you feel the same way about Robert, so I will indeed accept your generous offer with much thanks”
Thursday 5rd March
This morning as Marie dressed me, I informed her of the progress we had made towards facilitating her wedding to Robert. She was extremely pleased and could not stop thanking me enough, but I had to point out that the work had all been achieved by my husband, and I know she took the first opportunity to make him a deep curtsey and thank him sincerely for his interest in the matter.
Arriving at the breakfast table I found the Rev Mr d'Anglais to be the only other person present. He stood as I entered the room and bowed. I responded with a curtsey and took the opportunity to thank him for his generous offer to assist in the marriage of our two servants. He smiled and said it was his great pleasure to assist the family whenever he can.
“I am sure of obtaining a special licence for your servants despite their normally only being made available for the aristocracy. Not many people know this but I am great friends with the Archbishop of Canterbury which developed from our time when we were students at Oxford. Then our career paths changed since he had ambition while I am content with the living of Grasmere, especially as it means I am close to the rest of the family.”
“It is still very kind of you,” I replied.
“Remember what St Paul said, 'But if they cannot contain, let them marry: for it is better to marry than to burn'.” he said with a smile. I'm sure the reference caused me to blush for he smiled and changed the subject. “You may be surprised to see us still here this morning, but the weather was somewhat inclement last night, and it seemed a better option than to risk the road in darkness and a storm.”
“I'm sure that was very wise,” I replied. Other members of the family then entered the room, and the conversation became general.
As I predicted, Richard's sisters, Lucy and Sarah were greatly excited at the thought of visiting the ladies' shop in Grasmere, and after giving his permission, Sir John has agreed to make a coach available for our expedition, either open or closed depending on the weather. We will go there on Thursday.
To be continued.
Leonora's Journal Volume 1 Chapter 11
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Friday 6th March
We arose and had an early breakfast. Richard was to discuss certain aspects of managing the Grasmere estate with Sir John, against the time when he will inherit all its vast lands. Marie and I prepared for our excursion to Grasmere and were joined by the Misses d'Anglais. It was a fine sunny although still slightly chilly day, and being offered a choice by Sir John, we elected to take the barouche and enjoy the sunshine. The young ladies were most kindly condescending to Marie, making her feel at ease. I do like them very much.
(Note: the term 'condescending' did not have the present day negative connotation. In this instance it meant that the two young sisters were treating Marie as a social equal, not as a servant. JD)
Upon our arrival in Grasmere, our carriage came to a halt in front of the ladies' shop. This would undoubtedly be pleasing to the proprietor as it showed that gentry was visiting his store. The footman opened the barouche door and assisted us to descend. Upon entering the shop, I met the proprietor Mr Washington who met me with a deep bow. I explained who I am since we had not met before. There was no need to introduce the Misses d'Anglais since he was already acquainted with them, and he greeted them with a deep bow too. I then explained that we were there particularly to purchase items for the trousseau of my maid Miss Morton who is shortly to marry. Mr Washington's assistants now stepped forward anxious to show her suitable items.
I took care not to hover over her and let her make her own decisions on what she would like to purchase. Meanwhile the Misses d'Anglais were busy examining the latest fashions, having been given permission by Sir John to buy a new gown each. I was anxious not to be profligate since Richard is most generous to me, but I did find a very pretty bonnet which I decided to purchase as I knew he would expect me to buy something. Marie had asked the young misses to assist her in the choice of a gown, and eventually one was made which I certainly approved of as most appropriate for the wedding of a slightly older woman. In addition, she purchased a very pretty nightgown, and some suitable undergarments and a new bonnet.
We passed a very pleasurable two hours in the shop, and when the final decisions were made, the proprietor could not but be pleased at the amount of our purchases. He will of course send the account to Grasmere Hall for payment. There is no question of our credit not being excellent.
I was feeling in need of some refreshment now, but I appreciated that there was a problem. The society in which I live has a rigid delineation between master and servant, and while it was quite proper for me to take my maid to a shop to purchase some items, it was not appropriate to take her to a tea shop or other place of refreshment to sit at the same table as us; that would have been a step too far. Neither did I feel I could ask her to sit on her own. Fortunately, Marie understood that as much as I did. The shop assistants helped load all our purchases into the barouche, and we returned to Grasmere Hall where some maids helped take all our purchases to the appropriate rooms.
I went to my bedroom where Marie helped me to change. She thanked me most profusely for the generosity of the number of purchases she was able to make, but I indicated that it was a pleasure to make a gift of them from Mr d'Anglais and me for her wedding, and that he was the person who most merited her thanks. I then went downstairs to the drawing room where I waited not a little impatiently for tea to be served and had to restrain myself from eating too many cakes. Richard returned from his excursion with Sir John at this time, so I arose and curtseyed to him, and he favoured me with a bow and then took a dish of tea (the household is still a little old-fashioned in their choice of crockery) while we discussed my visit to the village.
I returned to my dressing room and Marie appeared to help me dress for dinner. I had no doubt that while I was having tea she would have been laying out her purchases and delighting in them.
At dinner, the dowager Lady Ellen spoke directly to me but in a voice loud enough for all the table to hear: “I understand you took your maid shopping today, Leonora.” I immediately saw a red flag.
I mildly replied to her comment: “Yes indeed, Lady Ellen. Miss Lucy and Miss Sarah accompanied us, and Sir John was kind enough to make the barouche available to convey us to and from the village. The excursion was partly in order to purchase items for my maid's trousseau since she is soon to be married. She has been with me from the time I was born, and I value her service greatly.”
Lady Elizabeth came to my aid by saying: “And was your excursion successful Leonora?”
“Yes, ma'am. The proprietor showed us some very pretty new fashions which recently arrived, and we were able to purchase everything Marie needed. I confess that I went with the intention of buying nothing for myself, but I could not resist a new bonnet.”
She smiled. “Indeed. I must endeavour to make time to visit the shop myself, and I hope you will kindly accompany me?”
“With great pleasure, ma'am,” I replied.
She then turned her attention to the old lady: “Perhaps we might persuade you to accompany us, ma'am?” she said.
Lady Ellen shook her head. “My old bones do not cope with the current weather. Perhaps when it becomes warmer.”
I feel that I conducted myself well in that little joust, and I was very grateful that I had resisted the temptation to take Marie for lunch as I'm sure it it would not have met with general approbation.
Tuesday 10th March
Today my monthly courses began. I do suffer from cramps and Marie prepares a herbal remedy which to a degree alleviates my discomfort but nothing can totally negate it. I find it best to confine myself to my room and stay in bed for the greater part of the day, reading, sketching or just sleeping. Fortunately, after about four days the flow will cease and I will return to my usual self. I wondered what Richard's reaction will be when he was necessarily informed, but he was very understanding and offered to sleep in his room for the next few days. I know that he is anxious as any newly married man to have children and I hope he is not too disappointed. As for myself, I am in no great hurry as I would like to settle in as mistress of the house in Oxford before I turn my attention to children.
Richard's uncle David has sent his man over with a letter where he informs us that the Special Licence from the Archbishop has arrived already, and he will endeavour to make himself available to conduct the ceremony as soon as required. When I told Marie I said:” I will be sorry to miss your wedding, but you understand it will be impossible for me to stir abroad for the next four days. I'm sure that one of the ladies' maids will be able to look after me.” I was slightly shocked by her response.
“Begging your pardon, ma'am,” she said. “I have been looking after you since you were born as you remember.” She paused and blushed. “Well, of course you do not remember, but I assure you I am telling the truth. I should be ashamed to neglect my duty to you now. You and Mr d'Anglais have promised to honour us with your presence at our wedding, so a few days delay is of no consequence. I am sure Robert will agree when I tell him you are slightly indisposed, I will not say why as it would greatly embarrass him, so with your permission we will ask Mr d'Anglais if he can conduct the ceremony perhaps in six days’ time, on Monday the sixteenth.”
I confess that her demonstration of loyalty brought tears to my eyes which she kindly overlooked.
“In that case Marie, I can assure you that Mr d'Anglais and I will be very happy to attend your wedding, and I wish to thank you once again for your loyalty which is beyond anything I could ask for.”
'You are most welcome ma'am,” she replied and curtseyed.
I am pleased to say that Richard was as impressed as I am.
“I have been thinking to give the newly married couple some five days off to enjoy a honeymoon and make them a present of two guineas which will more than cover their expenses,” he said. “Does that meet with your approval?”
“Most certainly,” I replied. “I am sure that one of the ladies' maids will be made available to me for the short time they are away, and no doubt someone can temporarily replace Robert for you.”
Sunday 15th March
We attended morning service at St Oswald's, a delightful old church, sitting in the d'Anglais pew with Sir John and Lady Elizabeth. I noticed that Marie and Robert were also present in the congregation. I have never observed Marie to be particularly religious in the past, but perhaps she and Robert thought it expedient to attend since their wedding is due to be held tomorrow. Mr d'Anglais preached a good sermon and the small choir sang very well.
Monday 16th March
Today was Marie and Robert's wedding day. I arose early since Marie insisted on helping me to dress and I wanted her to have plenty of time for her own preparations. She had made friends with one of the junior maids called Anna, a pretty girl of about fifteen years, and had requested that Anna might be permitted to be her bridemaid. The request had been conveyed via Sir John and Mrs Owens, who approved her having half a day off without pay in order to fulfil this duty. I happen to know that Richard when he realised this, gave her two shillings which more than compensated her for the wages lost.
Robert had obtained the services of Charles, one of the footmen as Best Man, and him being under the authority of the butler, he was able to take the half day without loss of wages. Marie and Robert left with their attendants in a curricle to travel to St Oswald’s in preparation of the ceremony which was to take place at eleven o'clock. Richard, I and the two Misses d'Anglais left shortly afterwards in the barouche, it being a fine sunny day.
The party assembled at the church door where we were met by Mr David d'Anglais already being in his clerical robes. He escorted me and the two Misses d'Anglais into the church where we were settled in the front pew. He had very kindly organised his wife's cousin who is the church organist to play a suitable bridal march. Robert and Charles, the footman stood at the front of the church and Richard had very kindly agreed to escort Marie on his arm down the central aisle and give her away.in place of a family member. I must say that she looked very handsome in her new gown and bonnet, and Richard had taken care with his toilet and looked as handsome as ever. Anna as bridemaid and dressed in her best gown, walked down the aisle behind them and took charge of Marie's bouquet before the ceremony started.
The standard wedding ceremony from the Book of Common Prayer was read, the vows recited, and a ring produced by the Best Man was blessed and Robert placed it on Marie's finger with the usual vow of “With this ring I thee wed, with my body I thee worship, and with all my worldly goods I thee endow. In the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.” The couple then took communion. Mr d'Anglais read some excerpts from the scriptures concerning marriage and some prayers. Finally, the parish register entry was completed, with Richard and me acting as witnesses to the wedding. The couple the proceeded down the aisle and into the sunshine and the gaze of the curious women onlookers who always seem attracted to a wedding, mainly I believe to see the fashions and comment amongst themselves on them.
Marie and Robert then departed with our good wishes to walk the short distance to the inn from whence they would be taking a stagecoach to the town of Windermere on the lake of the same name. This was at Richard's suggestion as a place of holidaymakers with many fine walks, trips on the lake and other entertainments. It also had the advantage of not being too far from Grasmere. Richard had generously furnished the newly married couple with two guineas for their honeymoon, more than enough for them to have a very pleasant time.
With the departure of the happy couple, Mr d'Anglais kindly invited us to join him and his wife in the rectory for a light luncheon. Mrs d'Anglais is a pleasant enough conversationalist, but she did not appear at the wedding ceremony since I believe her to be incapable of condescending to anyone she considers as inferior, which of course includes servants. Mr d'Anglais on the other hand I'm sure is able to converse with people of any class, from nobility to the lowest servants, as indeed is necessary for a clergyman. After luncheon, we returned to the Hall.
With Marie's departure I was in want of a ladies' maid and much to her surprise, I spoke to Mrs Owens telling her that on a temporary basis I would like young Anna to act as my maid. I could see the shock on her face before she quickly masked it with her usual bland expression.
“Are you sure, ma'am?” she said. “She is a very junior maid and has little experience.”
“I am aware of that Mrs Owens, but she is a bright intelligent girl and I'm sure I can come to no harm in five days. It will give her some experience of what she will be expected to do if she seeks a permanent position as a ladies' maid.”
Both she and I knew that she could not refuse my request, so she contented her self by replying: “Very well, ma'am, but if she proves to be totally unsuitable, I hope you will permit me to replace her with someone with more experience.”
“Certainly, Mrs Owens, you have my word on that.”
So Anna appeared this evening to act as my maid. She was naturally rather nervous, but I treated her gently and prompted her in what she should be doing, and soon we were getting along very well indeed. I will be very surprised if there is any need to replace her. She perhaps curtseys over much, but that is better than not enough.
Tuesday 17th March.
Lady Elizabeth seems content in the winter months to spend her days in the drawing room attending to her needlework, occasionally entertaining friends and very occasionally returning their visits. For myself, I have been anxious to see some of the beautiful scenery which Richard has told me about. Sir John has kindly put the barouche at our disposal on any fine day that we require it, and we have been to some lovely places including the estate itself which has some very fine views. I confess myself amazed at the size of the estate, which contains many small, rented cottages and families who farm sheep and cattle. As I understand it the estate provides a very good income. I have taken my drawing pad and pencils along on each occasion that we travelled abroad, and made quick sketches from which, with my memory, I hope to produce finished drawings or water colours. We are truly having a wonderful honeymoon.
Today we visited the town of Ambleside at the northern end of Lake Windermere, and Richard took me to view the Roman fort, the remains of which are just outside the town. Lines of stones mark out the various buildings and rooms, but the vast majority of the stonework was removed in the years following the Romans' retreat, as a readily available source of dressed stone for new buildings, and they can still be seen in some of the houses in the town.
Wednesday 18th March
Today the weather has turned, with low cloud and rain for most of the day. While Richard spent much of the time with Sir John discussing the running of the estate with all its vast lands and tenant farmers, I spent the day in the drawing room in the company of Lady d'Anglais, much of it in companiable silence. I feel certain that she approves of me as her son's wife and that is a great comfort to me.
I wrote a number of letters in reply to those I have received in the last week or so, including one from Papa, I think the first I ever received, acknowledging receipt of the ushabti doll and saying he was happy to take care of it until I should want it returned. I must make it clear to him when I return to Oxford that that day will never come, and I shall be very pleased if he would keep it for as long as he wishes. If he ever insists in returning it than I must find a suitable museum which will enjoy displaying it.
Mama sent me a very nice letter telling me all the news of Oxford, and in reply I told her of Marie's marriage to Robert, which I'm sure will come as a surprise to her. She enclosed a small but very sweet note written by Emma in her childish hand, and I have decided to reply to her in a separate letter – perhaps the first one she has ever received, telling her of all we have been doing. I'm sure an account of Marie's wedding will greatly interest her. While I was in London, I bought her another doll to add to her collection which I'm sure she will enjoy because she is a really sweet feminine little girl. On the subject of dolls, I will certainly not mention the ushabti doll, and since it will be in Papa's study which she is forbidden to enter, I'm sure she will not be aware of it. I did tell her that I miss her and look forward to seeing her again very soon.
Thursday 19th March.
Today's weather was fine, and we went on another outing in the barouche. As we were passing through the village of Grasmere, I saw a tall thin gentleman who looked vaguely familiar and I asked Richard if he recognised him.
“Oh that is Mr Wordsworth the poet. He, his wife and sister and some children live in the Old Rectory, opposite the church. I understand that they are not happy there as it is cold and damp, and they are seeking another suitable house to rent. I wonder that I did not think to mention him before, knowing how much pleasure you had in meeting Miss Austen. Would you like to meet them?”
“Yes indeed,” I replied. “I have read some of his poetry and think it very fine. Is he a sociable person?”
Richard smiled. “I'm sure he would not refuse to meet the daughter-in-law of Sir John d'Anglais. I will write to him and seek an invitation to visit.”
“I would like that very much,” I replied.
To be continued.
Leonora's Journal Volume 1 Chapter 12
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Friday 20th March
Today is the last day that Anna will act as my maid, since Marie and Robert are due back this afternoon. I have been very satisfied with her; she is intelligent and a quick learner.
During our time together I have had the opportunity to learn something of her background. She is an orphan, being the only survivor of a house fire which sadly claimed her parents and three siblings, and she was brought up by an elderly aunt who died last year, so she has no living relatives. I have an idea which I will discuss with Richard, Marie and Mrs Owens before speaking to Anna about it, but I did ask her how she had enjoyed her short time as my maid.
“Oh! Very much ma'am! I hope you will not be offended if I say that I could almost wish Marie to be away a little longer.” Then she blushed deeply, thinking that she might have said too much. I smiled to reassure her.
“I have enjoyed having you as my maid too. Here are two shillings as an expression of my thanks for all your hard work.”
Anna curtseyed again and seemed almost lost for words, finally coming out with “Thank you again ma'am, but I did my duty and was paid for it, so your gift, while very kind, is not really necessary.”
“I know that, which is why I gave it to you,” I replied. I must admit her naïvety amuses me – she is very young.
This afternoon, while we were taking tea in the drawing room, my rather acute hearing picked up the sounds of carriage wheels and a single horse. It did not stop at the front door but continued to the servants' entrance around the side of the house. I knew that it was most likely Marie and Robert returning, and looked forward to seeing them., but I could not appear to be in a hurry for the reunion.
Later in the afternoon, when I returned to my room, it was to find Marie there busy as ever.
“Marie! How was your honeymoon?”
Marie curtseyed and a faint blush suffused her cheeks “Very pleasant, ma'am, thank you. I must thank Mr d'Anglais for suggesting we go to Windermere; it is an excellent place for an holiday. May I ask which of the maids served you while I was gone? She seems to have done a good enough job.”
“It was Anna,” I replied.
“Anna?” she echoed me.
“Yes. I know she is young and inexperienced, but everyone must start somewhere, so I thought to give her a chance, and I was quite pleased with her response. Of course she isn't you, but I came to no harm in five days. In fact, having learned that she has no family here, I have it in mind to offer to take her back to Oxford with us. You need not fear for your position, but I thought that she could act as an assistant and apprentice to you. I shall be quite busy there, being mistress of the house and there will be much to do.”
To my relief, Marie smiled: “That is so kind of you, ma'am. I had been wondering if there was any way to improve her chances in life, knowing that she is an orphan, and I think this would work very well. As you know I have already made friends with her.”
“Excellent! But not a word to her yet. I must consult Mr d'Anglais and Mrs Owens and then as a courtesy, Sir John, to see if they are in agreement. I would not like to be accused of being a poacher!” I said and smiled.
I consulted Richard this evening just before we retired to bed, and he said that I was welcome to make the arrangements if that is what I wanted. He said he would support me, but I realised that this was something of a test for me. When I am mistress of the house in Oxford, I will have to make decisions for myself instead of relying on Richard to always make them. He will have enough to do himself.
Saturday 21st March
After Marie had assisted me to dress, and I must admit it was good to be in her hands again, I asked her to pass the word to Mrs Owens that I wished to see her in my dressing room, and for Anna not to be in evidence during our interview.
I confess that my heart was beating a little faster than normal when there was a knock on my dressing room door and Mrs Owens entered. She gave me the usual formal curtsey.
“Good morning, madam, you wished to see me?”
“Yes, Mrs Owens, it's about Anna.”
“Was she unsatisfactory? I can discipline her if you wish.”
“Not at all; she was very satisfactory, thanks to your training,” I said. A little flattery never goes astray, even with someone as stern as Mrs Owens.
“I am pleased to hear it,“ she said.
“In fact I have a proposal to make her even more effective. As you know, Mr d'Anglais and I will soon be returning to Oxford, where I will assume my position as mistress of Marston House; so I am thinking, with your concurrence of course, to take Anna back with us if she wishes, to act as an assistant and apprentice to Marie, my maid. That is if you can spare her of course?”
“Oh!” she said, obviously surprised. “Well, if that is what you wish madam, I'm sure we can replace her, especially if she can be of assistance to you.”
“Thank you, Mrs Owens, I really appreciate your support,” I said, feeling very relieved. While I will of course mention it to Sir John, that is purely as a courtesy, he does not get himself involved with the staff, provided that they do their duties as requested.
Later in the morning I knocked on his study door and with his acquiescence entered. Ever the gentleman, he rose from his desk and bowed when he saw me and I responded with a curtsey.
“Is there something I can do for you, my dear?” he said.
“Yes, Sir John, I have come to make a request of you. I am proposing to offer one of the junior maids an opportunity to come back to Oxford with me to train as a lady's maid under my personal maid Marie. I have spoken to Mrs Owens who has agreed to my proposal, so if you have no objection, then I will make the offer to her.”
“Is that all?” he said, smiling. “I am sure I can count upon your good sense, especially as upon returning to Oxford you will be taking over as mistress of Marston House, so of course you have my approval.”
“Thank you very much, Sir John,” I said. “I will not intrude upon your time any longer.” With another curtsey, I left the room.
After conveying Sir John's approval to Mrs Owens, I requested that Anna attend me in my dressing room, in order to break the news to her.
A few minutes later I heard a timid knock on the door, and upon calling out 'Enter', Anna appeared looking a little frightened when she curtseyed. I smiled so that she would have no fear and explained to her my proposal. I think I have never seen such a look of joy on anyone's face.
“Oh madam, that is more than I could ever dare hope for!” she cried.
“I believe you deserve a chance,” I replied. “And Marie will be a very good teacher. Take care to remember everything she tells you. In the meantime, until we leave which may be next week, remember that you are still under the supervision of Mrs Owens, so I suggest you thank her sincerely for permitting you to come with us. I will give you several days’ notice of our departure so that you have time to pack your belongings.”
I thought to myself that Anna probably had very few personal items apart from her clothes, so it would not take her long to pack. When Richard and I were alone this evening, I told him of my success in organising Anna's transfer and he complimented me on it. It has occurred to me that in some ways I have passed a test. I know there will be many more in future. When I told him that I had approached Sir John to gain his approval, he smiled and said he did not think it really necessary, since Sir John probably had no idea who Anna was, but nonetheless it was an act of politeness and a courtesy on my part.
Monday 23rd March
A letter arrived today from Mr Wordsworth saying that he, his wife and sister would be pleased to receive us at the Old Rectory on Tuesday afternoon, or any other day which was convenient to us. Richard has agreed that we will visit them on Tuesday since we have no other commitments.
Tuesday 24th March
This afternoon we took the barouche to the village and arrived at the Old Rectory about two o'clock. Upon knocking at the door, a maid opened it and ushered us into the house. It is certainly a draughty old place and feels damp. I would not wish to live there. She showed us into the parlour where a fire had been lit which to a degree ameliorated the deficiencies of the atmosphere. We were greeted by Mr Wordsworth who introduced his wife Mary and his sister Dora.
“It is indeed a privilege to meet you Mr Wordsworth,” I said. “I did not realise you lived so close by or I would have requested a visit earlier. I have a small volume of your poems, which I received as a gift before my first visit to the Lake District, so I feel that in some ways I already knew it, particularly after reading 'I Wandered Lonely as a Cloud'. It came to my mind again recently when walking beside the lake and coming upon Spring daffodils in bloom.”
Mr Wordsworth smiled. “I wrote that when we were living at Dove Cottage. Indeed, I wish we were still there but it became too small for our growing family. Perhaps you did not know that we have five small children? This house really does not suit us at all and we are seeking to rent another one. I recently viewed one called Rydal Mount which appears most satisfactory, and we intend to move there as soon as the present tenant vacates it.”
“I'm sure you will be very happy there,” I said.
“Are you familiar with the house?” asked Mrs Wordsworth.
“No, ma'am; but I have seen it from the road, and our coachman told me its name. The circumstances of its placement seem to me to be greatly superior to this house.”
“Indeed, they could hardly be worse,” murmured Miss Dora. Then changing the subject, she said: “So this is your second visit to the Lake District, Mrs d'Anglais. How do you find it?”
“Very pleasant indeed,” I replied. “It will always have a special place in my heart since I met Mr d'Anglais by chance while visiting the old Druid Circle on the hills above Keswick.” In response to her questioning look I continued: “He came to my aid when I felt faint from the heat. While I am no writer, I do very much enjoy drawing and painting, and on this visit, I have been busy making sketches in order to aid my memory, just as I was doing on that day, so that I can make some completed drawings and water colour paintings when I have the time, but that will probably not be until we return to Oxford. Spring here is very beautiful with the young lambs gambolling in the fields, and of course the daffodils that I mentioned seeing. I plan to paint a water colour of them beside the lake, inspired by your poem, Mr Wordsworth.
“If we have the honour of a visit from you on a future occasion, I hope you will be kind enough to show us some of your work,” said Mrs Wordsworth.
I could feel myself blushing “I fear they are very much the efforts of an amateur,” I said. “But I will be pleased to show you some. I'm sure we will be returning to Grasmere on a number of occasions to visit Sir John and Lady d'Anglais.”
There is an old Latin saying ‘Carpe diem’ – seize the day. Sometimes an opportunity arises but once, and if we do not take hold of it, it is lost forever. Such an opportunity was now. I could feel myself blushing, but I determined not to lose this chance.
“Mr Wordsworth, I hope you will not think me forward, but it would be a rare privilege to hear you recite ‘I Wandered Lonely as a Cloud’. To hear it from the poet’s own lips would be something I would remember for ever.”
Mr Wordsworth smiled. “I wonder if I can remember it? I can but try.” At this point he stood up and spoke those wonderful words:
That floats on high o'er vales and hills,
When all at once I saw a crowd,
A host, of golden daffodils;
Beside the lake, beneath the trees,
Fluttering and dancing in the breeze.
Continuous as the stars that shine
And twinkle on the Milky Way,
They stretched in never-ending line
Along the margin of a bay:
Ten thousand saw I at a glance,
Tossing their heads in sprightly dance.
The waves beside them danced; but they
Out-did the sparkling waves in glee:
A poet could not but be gay,
In such a jocund company:
I gazed—and gazed—but little thought
What wealth the show to me had brought:
For oft, when on my couch I lie
In vacant or in pensive mood,
They flash upon that inward eye
Which is the bliss of solitude;
And then my heart with pleasure fills,
And dances with the daffodils.”
There was a moment’s silence when he had finished and then all present applauded. I confess I shed a tear at hearing such beauty. My host and hostesses kindly overlooked my emotional response, indeed I think they took it as a compliment. I suspect that in years to come, this will be the poem for which Mr Wordsworth will be most remembered.
At this point a maid entered with the tea things, and the conversation continued. I asked Mr Wordsworth if he was currently composing any particular new works, and he mentioned an autobiographical poem called 'The Recluse', which he intends to compose over a number of years. He also kindly told me that a few years back he had published a compendium of his work called 'Poems in Two Volumes'.
“If you do not possess it, perhaps you would accept the gift of a copy?” he said.
“I would be delighted to accept it,” I replied, and after he left the room and returned with a copy, I asked him if he would be kind enough to write a dedication to me on the title page, which he proceeded to do. I shall certainly treasure it.
I asked if I might be permitted to see their children, and Mrs Wordsworth was kind enough to accede to my request, indeed I think she was pleased with my interest, and arranged for their nurse to bring them into the parlour. There are five children; John, who is nearly nine, Dora, seven, Thomas, five, Catherine, three, and William, two. The two elder boys bowed to us, and Dora performed a pretty curtsey. The two youngest merely stood and stared at the strangers, but that is to be expected. They are very well behaved, and I complimented Mrs Wordsworth on them. I couldn't help noticing that Catherine is very pale and has a chronic cough and I do hope she is not suffering from consumption. I am sure that the unhealthy atmosphere of the house is not helping her, and I hope that their removal to Rydal Mount will be soon. I did take care not to come too close to the children and I hope it was not noticeable.
When our visit concluded, we accepted an invitation to visit the family when we are next at Grasmere, and I hope to find them at the new location.
As we travelled back to the Hall, Richard asked me how I had enjoyed my visit.
“Very much indeed, and it was so kind of Mr Wordsworth to recite and make me a gift of his poems. I will treasure it,” I replied. “However, I fear for his children, particularly the younger ones, living in that unhealthy atmosphere. I do hope they remove to their new home soon.
To be continued
Leonora's Journal Volume 1 Chapter 13
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Wednesday 25th March.
This morning, Lady Elizabeth visited the ladies' shop in Grasmere, together with her two daughters and me. I am sure that Mr Washington the proprietor was very pleased to see Her Ladyship again, as she purchased six new gowns, telling me that it has been so long since she last had anything new, that all her old gowns were scarcely fit for anything but to be torn up for rags! Miss Lucy and Miss Sarah bought two gowns each. Lady d'Anglais insisted that I must accept a present of a new gown for making her aware of the new stock which was available, and while I was happy to acquire a simple gown, she insisted on one of the most expensive in the shop. It was very kind of her. I am so pleased that we have established a good relationship.
In addition, there were purchases of chemises, stays, pelisses, stockings, shoes and bonnets for Lady d'Anglais and her daughters. I respectfully declined any further gifts, while still thanking Her Ladyship for her kindness and generosity.
Following all the exertion of shopping, we made our way to a nearby tea shop for some refreshment, while the footman carried all our purchases to the coach.
I wore my new gown at dinner, and the other ladies wore one of their new purchases, and Sir John and Richard complimented all of us on our appearance.
Richard tells me that after consultation with Sir John, we will probably start our return to Oxford next Monday. Sir John proposes to have a farewell family dinner on Saturday. I will wear the gown I wore to my wedding for the occasion since I think it very pretty.
Friday 27th March.
The dowager Lady Ellen requested that I come to see her today. As usual she was seated next to a roaring fire in the second drawing room, dressed in her usual black silk gown. I approached and curtseyed, and she asked me to sit in another high back arm chair on the opposite side of the fireplace.
“Thank you for coming to see me, my dear,” she said. “I understand you will be returning to Oxford on Monday, and I wished to see you before you depart. When next you visit Grasmere, I may well no longer be here, since I am feeling my age; but that is of no matter, I have lived a good life and am not afraid of death.
“When I saw you on the first day you arrived here, I was concerned that you were too pretty and that Richard might have been seduced by looks over intelligence, but I am willing to admit that I was wrong. I have watched and listened to you carefully and I am content that when in the fullness of time, you become the mistress of this estate, that it will be in good hands. If I am honest, Richard is more intelligent than his late brother about whom I always had concerns.”
I bowed and blushed, not sure what I should say.
“You will of course have to fulfill your duty to provide Richard with children including an heir, and I am not ignorant of the dangers that entails, both for women and their children. I lost three children, one at birth and two in their infancy, and I nearly died in giving birth to Sir John, but I am confident that you will be successful in what needs to be done. Some of your remarks have almost led me to believe that you can foretell the future.”
“Please do not say that Lady Ellen, you will have me burnt as a witch!” I exclaimed. “It is merely that I know that life will not always be as we live it now; society constantly changes and in the fullness of time, inventions will be made which will change life in ways we cannot imagine. One does not need to be a seer to know that.”
Lady Ellen smiled. “If you have a fault my dear, it is that you cannot always recognise a joke when you hear it.”
I blushed deeply – the old lady had been having fun at my expense.
“I will see you at dinner three more times and I confess I will miss our conversations. I will not detain you longer as I'm sure you have things to do.”
,
I was dismissed, so I rose, curtseyed again and left the room. I hope she is still alive when next we return but I sometimes feel that older people have a premonition of their impending departure.
Saturday 28th March
Last night before we fell asleep, I told Richard of my summons by Lady Ellen, and he told me that he had had one too.
“Did she tell you that she doubts if she will be here to receive us when next we return?” he asked.
“Yes, she did, and I would be sorry for it as I have come to enjoy my conversations with her.”
“I think she intimidated you when first you saw her,” he said.
'Well she told me she thought I had seduced you with my looks and doubted if I was intelligent, but thankfully she has changed her mind,” I said, blushing in the darkness.
Richard laughed: “She was very complimentary about you when speaking to me. She thinks that we will work well together to run the estate when it is our turn.”
Marie is packing much of my luggage, in preparation of our departure. I confess that I am not looking forward to three or four days of travelling over rough roads again. Anna has been notified of our departure on Monday and will pack her own belongings.
After consultation with Richard, I have written to Mrs Danvers informing her that we expect to return to Oxford on or about next Friday. I also informed her that Marie and Robert are now married and wish to share a room, and also that we will be bringing Anna with us as a junior lady's maid, and that she will need to be accommodated. Since all three are under Richard and my supervision and not hers, this was as a courtesy so that she did not find out second-hand and feel that I lacked respect for her and Mr Anderson, to whom I asked her to pass on the information. I am determined to establish the best possible relationship with them both, while still making it clear that I am mistress of the house and in overall charge of its running.
Tonight was our farewell family dinner. I wore my wedding gown and pearls and was particularly pleased with my appearance after Marie had worked her magic on my hair and face. Richard's Uncle David and his wife were also present, and we sat in the same order as on our first evening at Grasmere.
Sir John gave a very pleasant speech in which he said many complimentary things about both Richard and me. He made particular mention of how pleased the family was to have me join them. In return, Richard spoke and thanked his father and mother for their hospitality; also how good it was to see each of the other family members, whom he mentioned by name, and how we would be pleased to have them visit us in Oxford whenever they wished, and then added to laughter “but perhaps not in the next couple of weeks”. I confess that I have some trepidation at the thought of becoming mistress of Marston House, even though it is a veritable cottage compared to Grasmere Hall.
Sunday 29th March
in the morning we all travelled into Grasmere, including the Rev'd Mr d'Anglais and his wife who had stayed at the Hall overnight, to attend a service in St Oswald's church, which Mr d'Anglais conducted. He kindly said some prayers for our safe travel and arrival and afterwards we were entertained to a light luncheon at the Rectory, before returning to the Hall.
This evening after dinner we made our farewells to the family since we intend to arise early in the morning and depart for Grasmere to take the stagecoach to Oxford.
Monday 30th March
We arose early and had a light breakfast before, together with our luggage, taking the coach to the inn at Grasmere. Marie, Anna and Robert followed in the barouche. The stagecoach arrived promptly at nine o'clock and all our luggage was loaded and Anna sat on the roof between Marie and Robert in case she felt nervous. Marie told me this evening when we stopped for the night at a very pleasant inn at the town of Lancaster, that Anna, who has never strayed far from Grasmere, was fascinated by the scenery as the coach travelled south. We had arranged for Marie and Robert to share a room, and Anna to have a room of her own, something I think she might appreciate.
Tuesday 31st March.
This morning I was concerned to see Anna looking very wan and bleary-eyed as if she had not slept well. When I questioned her about it, she was reluctant to say anything which might be construed as a complaint, but I insisted she tell me the problem, and that I was not angry with her. It transpired that she has never slept in a room on her own before, was quite frightened and slept but little. I privately castigated myself for not realising this and promised to solve the problem. I have spoken to Marie about it, and as a result, tonight, a cot has been set up in her room with Robert, so that Anna will not be on her own. This may be of some slight inconvenience to Marie and Robert, but it is only for two nights. I must ensure that Mrs Danvers finds a suitable maid for her to share with.
Wednesday 1st April
Last night we stayed at Nantwich. I was pleased to see Anna looking much improved this morning and Marie said that to her knowledge, Anna had slept very well. I am greatly pleased that the problem has been solved.
Thursday 2nd April
Another long day in the coach has taken us to Warwick, our last overnight stop before arriving at Oxford. I confess I will be exceedingly glad to see my home town once more. Again, a cot was organised for Anna, and again it appears she slept well.
To be continued.
Leonora's Journal Volume 1 Chapter 14
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Friday 3rd April
Home at last! We departed Warwick early and it was mid afternoon when we saw the familiar spires of Oxford through the coach windows. I later heard from Marie that Anna stared in wonder at the buildings – having seen nothing so large or fine in such abundance all her life apart from Grasmere Hall, but here are many such fine buildings.
When the stagecoach drew up at the inn, I was greatly pleased to see that the d'Anglais coach was drawn up close by with the four horses, the coachman and a footman waiting patiently. Our luggage was transferred and after we took our seats, we were driven the short distance to Marston House. As the coach rounded the drive to stop in front of the main entrance, Mrs Danvers, Mr Anderson, and some maids and footmen appeared. Obviously someone had been directed to keep a watch for our arrival.
Richard descended to the ground and gave me his hand to alight. As we walked up the stone steps, the maids curtseyed and the footmen bowed, as did Mrs Danvers and Mr Anderson when we reached to top. I have to say that their greetings were almost fulsome in appearance. I don't know if they think we are susceptible to flattery.
“Welcome back, Sir and Madam,” said Mr Anderson, and Mrs Danvers added “Thank you for advising us of your return madam, I trust you will find everything to your satisfaction.”
“I'm sure we shall, Mrs Danvers, Mr Anderson,” I replied as we walked indoors. The house was certainly warm and welcoming.
“Mrs Walker has prepared a modest supper for you as we suspected you would not require a large repast after your journey.”
“Thank you Mrs Danvers, that is excellent news,” said Richard. “We will go to our rooms first and change after our long journey.”
Mr Anderson bowed, and Mrs Danvers curtseyed. While all this was happening. Marie, Anna and Robert had entered the house by the servants' entrance at the side, and our luggage had been transported to our bedrooms.
As Richard started up the stairs, I suddenly remembered Anna's accommodation and said I would follow him shortly.
“Mrs Danvers, I wish to speak with you about the new maid Anna's accommodation.”
“Yes ma'am. I hope you don't mind but there is a spare bed in a room which she could share with another maid of around the same age, Molly, who works in the kitchen. Unfortunately, I had to dismiss the maid who previously shared the room, but perhaps this has worked to Anna's advantage.”
“That is excellent news about the bed, Mrs Danvers. I discovered during our trip from Grasmere that she has never slept in a room on her own before and found it a frightening experience, so sharing with another maid will be ideal for her.”
“Thank you ma'am.”
“By the way, why was the other maid dismissed, was she stealing?”
“No ma'am, it was worse than that – I noticed a change in her figure and when I questioned her, she confessed that she is expecting a child. She would not reveal the name of the father but says it is not someone on our staff.”
“What was her name?” I asked.
“Mary Rose. She is the daughter of Mrs Rose who is our laundry-woman. That is how she came to be appointed, and now she has ruined her life.”
“That is indeed a great pity,” I said. “Thank you, Mrs Danvers”. With that I ascended the stairs to my bedroom.
Marie and Anna were already there unpacking and putting away my clothes, and Anna told me she had already met the maid with whom she will be sharing a room.
“She is called Molly, ma'am, and I think we will get on well together.”
“That is good news, Anna,” I replied.
Marie and Anna helped me to change into a fresh gown and I then descended the stairs to the dining room, where Richard and I ate some cold meats and fruit for supper. It's been a long day, and I will be pleased to retire.
Saturday 4th April.
Richard kindly agreed that we should visit my parents and Emma this morning. It seems an age since I last saw them.
When we arrived at Northbridge House in our coach, we were greeted by my parents to whom we bowed and curtseyed ,and also Emma who was thrilled to see us again and almost forgot her curtsey until reminded by Mama. I hadn't realised how much I had missed them in a few short weeks. We were shown into the drawing room where I hugged Emma and presented her with her new doll for which she thanked me very prettily. I think she has almost grown in the short time that we have been away.
Naturally, we had to relate all our adventures since departing on our wedding day, and Papa was interested to hear of our visit to the nation's capital.
“How did you find London?” he said, and I had to describe how impressed I had been by its size, noise and bustle. Papa was particularly interested in our visit to the British Museum, which I described in some detail, omitting however any reference to the ushabti doll.
“I recently received a letter from Professor Felspar,” said Papa. “He greatly enjoyed your visit and was particularly impressed with your knowledge of Egypt in ancient times, which he kindly puts down to my tuition.”
Inevitably, I blushed. “Professor Felspar was most hospitable, and in addition to showing us the Rosetta Stone, he took us for a tour of the Egyptian antiquities on display and said there will be room for many more when the Museum is housed in a larger building.”
“I must find time to visit the Museum again myself,” said Papa. “The work they are doing on the translation of the Rosetta Stone is most encouraging. There are so many inscriptions and documents written in hieroglyphics that it will be a great advance in our knowledge of ancient Egypt to have them translated.”
I confess I would love to have accompanied him, in order to see the museum again, but I realised that it was impossible without his invitation. Meanwhile Mama contrived to have a few minutes alone with me.
“I can scarcely believe it,” she said. “You left this house on your wedding day as a girl, but now you are a confident young woman, and mistress of your own house. The change is remarkable.” Then she laughed and said, “Well some things don't change; you are still able to blush, which I find most appealing and I'm sure Richard does too.”
“Mama , as far as being mistress of my own house is concerned, I confess not to be confident at all. My butler and housekeeper know far more that I do about the running of the house.”
“Then use their knowledge to your advantage,” said Mama. “Do not act in a superior manner to them but use them to help you run the household and let them know you appreciate their help. That will work greatly in your favour. Don't forget that every new wife has the same dilemma, and the larger the house, the greater the dilemma is.”
I thanked her sincerely for her advice and promised to put it to good use.
Sunday 5th April.
We attended church and enjoyed the sermon by Mr Irvine. He kindly enquired how we were finding married life and Richard answered 'Very well indeed', while of course I blushed. I really wish I could control such an overt sign of my emotions, but I fear it will not happen until I am much older.
Monday 6th April
Today Richard went into Oxford to meet with his associates in the law company of which he is a partner. I took the opportunity to acquaint myself more with the house of which I am now mistress. As I walked through the rooms and corridors, Mrs Danvers approached me at one stage and asked if there was anything she could do to assist me.
“Yes there is Mrs Danvers,” I said. “Mr d'Anglais has his study of course, and I am wondering if there is a spare room, not necessarily large, which I might have for myself in order to study and keep my private papers?”
She thought for a moment and then replied that there was a small room which was not being used, but she doubted if it was big enough to suit my purpose.
“Perhaps you would like to take over my office, ma’am?” she said.
“I would not dream of it, Mrs Danvers, but thank you for your kindness in offering it,” I replied. “Perhaps you can show me the room you suggest?” She led me down the main ground floor corridor and stopped at a door which I confess not to have noticed before. When she produced a key and opened it, it was obvious from the musty smell that had me wrinkling my nose, that it had little use, and it contained just a few items of furniture which must have become superfluous.
“As you see, ma'am, it is very small,” she said, but I could envisage it as being perfect for my needs.
“I believe it is big enough to suffice for what I require,” I replied. “All I need is a small desk, three chairs and a bureau where I can store my papers. If we already have some superfluous furniture that will suit my needs, that will save the expense of purchasing some new. I will leave it in your capable hands to have it cleaned and the items I require to be installed if they are available. Otherwise, I will consult Mr d'Anglais about purchasing them. In the meantime, I would like to have a meeting with you and Mr Anderson, for preference this morning if this can be done. If on this occasion we can use your office, I would appreciate it. Shall we say at twelve o'clock?”
At five minutes to the hour, I arrived at Mrs Danvers' office. She and Mr Anderson were already there and had tactfully left the seat behind her desk for me. When I entered, they both stood, she curtseyed and Mr Anderson bowed.
“Please be seated,“ I said. “You may wonder why I have asked to see you today. The fact is that thanks to my marriage to Mr d'Anglais, I am become mistress of this house, with all the attendant responsibilities to ensure that it is a haven of comfort for him when he returns from his business dealings, a place to entertain visitors including family and friends, and run in the most efficient manner possible. I am under no illusion that my knowledge of achieving this aim is in any way sufficient. I therefore must rely upon your superior knowledge in order to achieve my aims, but rest assured, I will acknowledge the assistance you give me. While I expect you to carry out your normal duties without reference to me, I do request that anything out of the ordinary be brought to my attention. I also wish to see the monthly accounts when they are prepared. At least initially, I think we should meet on a monthly basis, plus on extra occasions if deemed necessary.”
Mrs Danvers was the first to speak, which did not surprise me: “I am sure we appreciate your frankness ma’am and will do all in our power to work with you for the benefit of the household.” Mr Anderson nodded his endorsement of Mrs Danvers' comment.
“That is all I ask of you,” I replied. “Thank you for making yourselves available for this meeting. I will not detain you any longer as I'm sure you have duties to attend to.” With that I stood up, they stood, another bow and curtsey and we went our separate ways. I feel that the meeting went well.
My next visit was to see Mrs Walker, the cook, to enquire about the menu for dinner this evening. She and a number of kitchen maids were already hard at work, but they all stopped and curtseyed when they saw me, and I wished them a good day and asked them to please carry on with their duties. Mrs Walker informed me that the meat for dinner would consist of mutton, beef and chicken.
“Are you providing some vegetables as well?” I enquired.
“Yes ma'am; some beets and boiled potatoes,” she replied. “Is there a problem?”
“Not at all. It sounds most satisfactory,” I replied, but the fact is I would like some more green vegetables to be served. I remember how in the Middle Ages the rich ate almost exclusively meat because they could afford it, and the poor ate mainly vegetables and very little meat, which was undoubtedly a better diet. However, I realise that changes must proceed slowly. Servants talk and I don't want to be known as the new mistress who comes into the house thinking she knows it all and turns the place upside down in the first week.
Tuesday 7th April.
I find myself thinking more and more about young Mary Rose. When my courses finally stop, it will be a moment of joy for me, if combined with some trepidation. For Mary Rose it must have been a moment of sheer terror, assuming that she realised the significance. Now she has lost her position and reputation and had to confess the reason to her mother. Her chances of finding a husband must be greatly diminished.
I have decided to ask Marie to discretely discover where Mrs Rose conducts her laundry business, but to make sure that nobody realises that it is I who wishes to know. She is the only person in the world that I could trust to carry out this mission.
This evening she came with the information I required.
Wednesday 8th April.
It was a warm sunny day and Richard was at his office. I summoned the coach, letting it be known that I wished to go for a drive. When we had travelled some distance, I called to the coachman to stop. I told him the address which I wished to visit but not to stop too closely to the door, and that I did not wish it known by other staff members that I had visited the laundry. I would normally have taken a footman with me, but I had a reason not to do so.
The coach stopped some fifty paces from Mrs Rose's establishment, and I got out and walked the remaining distance. I tapped on the door, and a red-faced harassed-looking woman answered the door and said “Yes? … Ma'am?”
'Mrs Rose, I am Mrs d'Anglais, mistress of Marston House. May I speak to your daughter?”
“Oh! Yes, ma'am,” she said, sketching a curtsey: “This way please.” She led me down a corridor which smelled of wet clothing and sheets, to a room at the back which was filled with steam. There was a young girl, quite pretty, but very obviously with child, with her arms up to the elbows in a large cauldron of water and material being washed.
“Mary, this is Mrs d'Anglais from Marston House,” said her mother, sounding quite in awe. “She wishes to speak with you.” Then turning to me she said, “I expect you would like to be alone with her, ma'am?” I nodded and she left to return to her duties. Mary removed her arms from the tub and bobbed a curtsey.
“Mary,” I began. “I was away when the unfortunate event occurred which caused Mrs Danvers to dismiss you. I cannot offer you your position back at Marston House, but I would like to know a little more of what happened. I understand you told her that nobody on the staff was responsible for your condition. Now I do not really believe that since you were in the house every evening. I believe the man, who ever he is, should take responsibility for what happened, as much as you must. Has he offered to support you with money or even marry you? Do you wish to share his name with me?”
Mary shook her head violently: “He's given me no money ma'am and I don't dare to say who he is. He said it was all my fault and that he will kill me if he finds that I have divulged his name as it will ruin his reputation.”
“Very well, Mary,” I said. “But can you at least confirm that he is a member of staff at Marsdon House?”
Mary looked uncertain, but finally she whispered. “Yes. He's one of the footmen.” This confirmed my suspicions.
“Thank you, Mary,” I said. “You have my word I will not reveal to anyone what you have told me. Now I will not keep you from your work any longer.”
With that, I left her and went back up the corridor to speak to her mother.
“I am sorry for your daughter. She has been ill-used, but I hope you understand that I cannot offer to employ her again. However, here is two guineas to assist with her care, and if there is anything else I can do for her, please send me a message.”
Mrs Rose looked almost as if she would cry: “Thank you so much ma'am,” she said, and she sounded genuinely grateful. The money came from the pin money that Richard regularly gives me which is mine to do with as I will. It was all I had in my reticule.
With that I left and returned to the coach. I asked the coachman, Mr Spicer, to take me for a short trip through the university buildings and then home. I'm not sure what I will do about the footman yet, but I will do something. It suddenly occurred to me that if he is a seducer of one young woman, he might turn his attention to another one. I thought of Anna and my blood ran cold.
This evening as Marie was helping me to undress, I told her that I believed that Mary Rose's seducer was a member of the staff, and I was concerned that he might try his blandishments on Anna.
“She's a sweet pretty girl but young and naïve,” I said. “Would you explain to her that no male member of staff should approach her with compliments or presents as it it against the rules of the house, and if someone does so, ask her to tell you who it is. Please assure her that she will not be in any trouble.”
“Certainly ma'am,” said Marie, “If there is a rogue in the house I will be as concerned for Anna's safety as you are.”
Friday 10th April.
Marie came to me today. Anna has told her of a footman, John Martin who has been stopping her in the corridors and paying her compliments. He has now given her a small trinket 'as a token of his appreciation'. All he has done is to frighten her as he is much older than her. I thanked Marie and asked her to tell Anna that I promise her name will not be brought up, but I am going to take steps to stop him.
My little study is now nearly complete. It has been cleaned and aired, a small table found and three chairs, the most comfortable of which is placed behind the desk. All that I am still in want of is a bureau for my papers. Fortunately, a cabinet maker is currently constructing some furniture for Richard's legal office in Oxford, and he has been commissioned to build what I require. Thanks to my drawing skills, I have been able to sketch the design of what I require.
I feel there is no time to lose, so I requested Mr Anderson and Mrs Danvers to come to my office. Once there I told them of the footman Martin's inappropriate advances to Anna, and while I have no proof, I cannot help wondering if he is the same man who caused the ruin of Mary Rose. I saw them glance at each other – I was probably meant to, so I asked them if they knew anything else of this footman.
“Nothing definite ma'am,” said Mr Anderson, “But I've had suspicions about his honesty for some time. A few months back, an item from the best silver cutlery went missing and I saw Martin coming from the direction of the room where it is stored. Somebody had forgotten to lock the door. It is no proof of course, but he started and looked guilty when I saw him. A search of all the staff rooms was made but nothing was found.”
“Do you have anything to add, Mrs Danvers?” I asked.
“Like you ma'am, I did not feel inclined to believe Mary Rose when she denied that the culprit was a member of the staff here, but she was clearly frightened. I was sorry I had to dismiss her, but I had no choice.”
“I totally understand, Mrs Danvers, and you acted very properly. However, I would feel more comfortable if this man was dismissed, but we need to find a reason which does not in any way link it to either of the young maids.”
I looked at Mr Anderson, and he nodded his head slowly. “Will you leave it to me ma'am? With your permission I will see what I can do.”
To be continued
Leonora's Journal Volume 1 Chapter 15
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Sunday 12th April
There seemed to be a buzz of excitement in the house this morning. Wondering what it could be, I called for Marie who always seems to know.
“A footman called John Martin has been stealing silverwear,” she said. “An item was missed and a search of all the servants' quarters conducted. The missing article was found hidden in Martin's room. He denied all knowledge of it of course, but the evidence was there and when he was threatened with a referral to the magistrates' court and likely transportation to the Colonies, he decided to leave quietly.”
“Well, I am glad of that as I was most concerned for Anna's safety while he was in the house,” I said. Later, when I saw Mr Anderson, I said that I was glad for the satisfactory outcome of our problem.
“Yes indeed ma'am,” he said. “Martin seemed to put his own head in the noose, so to speak. I did not have to find a means of dismissing him after all.”
“Quite so, Mr Anderson,” I replied.
Monday 13th April
I visited Mama for tea today. Emma was with her tutor, but was allowed to join us, but before she did, I told Mama the story about the footman Martin and how he had been dismissed.
“How very fortunate that he decided to steal another item, but this time was caught,” she said, with a slight smile on her face.
“Yes indeed. Mama. It meant that he could be dismissed without putting either of the maids in danger of retribution, something which had concerned me greatly. I imagine he has left Oxford as he will have trouble gaining a position without a reference, and he would not have dared referring anyone to Marston House.”
With the arrival of Emma for tea, that was the end of our comments as I rose to give her a hug after her curtsey. She is such a sweet little girl, and growing up beautifully. Moreover I believe her to be a bright little girl and she is doing well with her studies. After tea I was invited to hear Emma play the latest music she had learned. I truly believe that the quality of her pianoforte playing exceeds mine, even though I have taken up my studies again.
Monday 20th April
Today Mama and Emma visited me to take tea. I feel that I have settled in sufficiently as mistress of Marston House to take my turn in hosting their visit. I did tell Mrs Danvers that my mother, Lady Margaret Bolton and my young sister would be visiting for tea for the first time. I did not need to emphasise how important it was for me that their visit should be a success. Mrs Danvers has been a housekeeper for many years. She can read between the lines.
“I will endeavour to greet her ladyship myself, ma'am. Will you be in the drawing room?”
“Yes, Mrs Danvers. Thank you.” Whenever I visit Mama, she is in the drawing room. It is not considered appropriate for her to greet me at the front door, so neither should I.
About two o'clock, I heard carriage wheels drawing up at the front door. I was busy using my Lake District sketches to make some drawings of the scenery and about five minutes later the door to the drawing room opened, and Mrs Danvers appeared.
“Lady Bolton and Miss Bolton, ma'am,” she said with a curtsey, and Mama and Emma entered the room. I stood and curtseyed to Mamma and Emma curtseyed to me. With the formalities over I invited them to take a seat on the couch. Our conversation began and after a while I noticed tht Emma looked a little bored, so I asked her if she would be interested in seeing a picture book of animals, which I had selected from the library and had on hand. She was indeed interested and was soon sitting at a small table and absorbed in the pictures. Mama smiled at my foresight.
During the conversation, Mama said "Have you considered when you might hold your first ball?” Indeed I had not and I'm sure I gave myself away with a blush.
“It will be a most suitable occasion to introduce yourself to the gentry of the neighbourhood as mistress of Marston House,” she said. “Perhaps you could show me the ballroom and I will have some idea of how many guests you may invite.”
Emma was happy to continue looking at the picture book, so I led Mama to the ballroom which was just a short walk down the corridor.
“This is a very elegant room,” she said. “And very similar in size to Northbridge House. I would recommend a guest list or around twenty couples.”
I could feel myself blushing: “Mama, you know how my memory from before my sickness has failed me. Can you recommend which families I might invite?”
“Certainly, my dear. I will write you out a list of names and addresses and post it to you in order that you might write the invitations. May I suggest in about four weeks’ time on a Saturday?”
“Thank you Mama, that will be most helpful,” I replied.
As we returned to the drawing room we saw Mrs Danvers. She paused and curtseyed. “May I arrange for tea to be delivered to the drawing room, ma'am?” she said to me.
“Yes please, Mrs Danvers.”
Five minutes after we entered the drawing room again, a maid entered with a tray on which was set out silver tea things and fine porcelain cups, saucers and plates. A second maid entered with plates of small cakes, and a third brought in the elegant rosewood tea caddy which had been one of our wedding presents. I produced the key and ladled some tea into the tea pot, to which the maid added boiling water, which was also added to a separate jug.
(NB. Tea was very expensive at this time, and it was common for it to be kept in a locked container, with the key held by the mistress of the house. Dora L.)
“Shall I pour ma'am?” asked the first maid and upon me assenting, she asked Mama how she would like her tea, and also Miss Bolton's preference. It was all very well done. She knew of course how I enjoyed my tea. The plate of cakes was handed around. This is not common practice but I could imagined that Emma might be hungry, and her eyes widened at the sight of the cakes. She knew she should only take one so it seemed to me that she took the largest one on the plate! Mama and I declined the offered plate which took an effort of will from me as I have a 'sweet tooth' as the saying goes, but Emma was permitted one. With Mama's permission, I will arrange for a small package of cakes to return with my visitors for Emma to enjoy.
Finally, the time came for Mama and Emma to return home. The carriage was brought around to the front door and this time I did walk as far as the steps in order to farewell them. I felt that the visit had gone very well.
Tonight, I asked Richard if he would permit a ball to be held and he was very happy to give his assent. I worked out a date a month from now, which will be Saturday 23rd May. Now I must wait for Mama's list of people to invite.
Tuesday 21st April
Today I asked Mrs Danvers and Mr Anderson to attend me in my office and told them of Mr d'Anglais and my intention to hold a ball and also the proposed date.
“I will of course rely heavily upon your assistance in the preparation and conducting of it, It is most important that being our first ball, it should be a success,” I said.
“Of course, ma'am. We have held a number of balls here previously, so perhaps we can make some suggestions?”
“I would be most grateful, Mrs Danvers,and Mr Anderson,” I replied. I know I could rely on them.
Thursday 23th April.
Mama's list of people to invite to the ball has arrived. She has chosen carefully so that the young men and women are about equal in number. I also held a meeting with Mrs Danvers and Mr Anderson regarding the organisation of the ball. Like all young women I have attended a number of balls and enjoyed them very much, but this will be different – the ultimate responsibility rests with me.
Mrs Danvers had a list of items to be attended to such as the musicians, food for the supper and breakfast, which will be set up in the dining room, extra chairs for the ballroom. Mr Anderson will arrange the drinks to be provided, some extra footmen to be hired, and the list goes on.
Richard asked if I wished to purchase a new gown for the occasion, but I told him that the gown which Lady d'Anglais insisted that I purchased in Grasmere at her expense, would be more than adequate for the occasion, being very beautiful and what is more, not yet seen by anyone in Oxford.
Friday 24th April.
Richard has suggested that it might be diplomatic to invite his two sisters in Grasmere to the ball, although he doubts very much if they would undertake the journey of four days for the sake of it. I agreed of course. Should they decide to attend, there are the two bedrooms which are reserved for their parents which they would have the use of.
Today I set about writing out the invitations which I have sent out to be posted. It will be interesting to see how many acceptances we receive.
Monday 4th May.
Today, a letter arrived from my sister-in-law, Miss Lucy d'Anglais, and to my surprise, she accepted my invitation to the ball for herself and her sister. In addition she told me that Sir John had kindly given them permission to remain with us for three or four weeks. I could hardly object since we had stayed at Grasmere for a few weeks, but I still find it difficult to come to terms with the habit of gentry inviting themselves to stay with relatives or friends. Still, that is the way society works, so I must accept it. I will certainly enjoy their company.
Miss Lucy wrote that they together with their maids and a footman expected to arrive on Friday 15th May, a week before the ball. Having read the letter twice, I went to visit Mrs Danvers in her office. She arose and curtseyed at my appearance and asked if she could be of help. I explained about the arrival of the party from Grasmere. She has already met my sisters by marriage and their maids, and she took the news quite calmly.
“Do you wish the Misses d'Anglais to be accommodated in the bedrooms and dressing room reserved for Sir John and Lady Elizabeth?” she asked.
“Yes please, Mrs Danvers, since Sir John and Lady Elizabeth are not coming on this occasion. I hope you can also find accommodation for their maids and the footman?”
“Yes of course, ma'am,” she replied. It is always good to know that I can rely upon her and Mr Anderson.
When I told Richard about the impending visit this evening, he laughed.
“It's quite a long way to come for a ball, but perhaps they have decided that there are no potential husbands in Grasmere, so they wish to try their luck in Oxford.”
I confess to feeling a little shocked over his flippant attitude and I'm sure it caused me to blush.
“What concerns me is that although I am only slightly older than them, as a married woman, I will be expected to be their chaperone while they are here,” I said.
“And I'm sure you will carry out your duties very competently, my dear,” he replied. There was really no reply to that so I kept silent.
Friday 15th May
Today the two Misses d'Anglais, together with their maids and a footman called Jacob who acted as their protector, arrived from Grasmere. I arranged for the coach to go to the local inn where the stagecoach arrives and wait for our guests. They were a couple of hours late which is not unusual. Richard and I had decided on a cold collation in place of dinner, which was sensible as it turned out. Both Lucy and Sarah were very excited to be in Oxford again, and I hope that they are not disappointed in their romantic endeavours. After a brief conversation with Richard and me, they were shown to their rooms where their maids, Daisy and Myrtle had already prepared to receive them. After their supper, they professed themselves to be very tired after their journey and I could appreciate that having so recently spent four days travelling for the most part on bumpy roads to Oxford.
Saturday 16th May.
Lucy and Sarah slept until a late hour which did not surprise me. I saw their footman Jacob today – a tall handsome man of some five and thirty years who Lucy told me last night had originally earned a living as a prize fighter. It seems that eventually he tired of being battered to make a living and sought a steady and less traumatic income and that is how he came to be a footman at Grasmere. I could well understand how he was sent with the four ladies to be their protector during their travels to Oxford. It would take a brave man to insult them or cause them distress with Jacob at hand.
Sunday 17th May
The four of us went to church, sitting in the d'Anglais pew. Afterwards we were greeted by the minister, Mr Irvine who had met my sisters on a previous visit, and he also welcome Richard and me back from our honeymoon.
Back at Marston House, Lucy and Sarah were anxious to know who our guests would be at the ball, so I showed them the list which Mama had kindly prepared for me.
“And how many of them accepted the invitation?” Lucy asked.
“All except Sir Edward Cholmondelay and his family,” I replied. (Incidentally, his name is pronounced 'Chumley') “They declined with regret due to a previous engagement.
“I've met Edgar Chumley before – he's no loss,” said Sarah. I tried to supress a smile. I've already learned that Sarah speaks her mind. I hope this will not impede her attempts to find a suitable husband.
Thursday 21st May
Today the ballroom was decorated with streamers and garlands of flowers in preparation for the ball. I was responsible for the design, so no doubt am biased, but Richard told me he thought it looks very fine. I really have had little to do with the arrangements as Mrs Danvers and Mr Anderson have organised the house for balls on many previous occasions and I think they involved me in the arrangements out of politeness.
Sunday 24th May.
I felt bad in that we did not attend church today, but perhaps I can be forgiven as last night was the ball and we were all up very late.
The day started early with breakfast and assurances from Mrs Danvers and Mr Anderson that everything was ready for the evening. We had a cold collation for lunch since we would not be eating again until very late in the evening. Mid afternoon, my sisters and I retired to our rooms to get ready for the evening, which we knew would take some hours. I know that Richard is somewhat amused by the amount of time a lady takes to prepare herself for a special occasion, but I have pointed out that we only do it so that we will not disgrace our male escort.
Marie and Anna were waiting for me when I arrived at my dressing room. First, I bathed in a warm scented bath, and then they set about dressing me. A man will never understand that preparing for a special occasion is part of the pleasure of that occasion. I had decided to wear the new gown which Lady Elizabeth d'Anglais had insisted on buying as a gift to me at Grasmere. It is a very beautiful and also has the advantage that it has not been seen in Oxford.
Marie worked her magic on my hair, with Anna watching closely and then she applied some makeup. When all was ready, I examined myself in a large mirror and was very pleased with the result. Marie was very complimentary on my appearance and when I asked Anna what she thought she said, “You look like a princess, ma'am.” I thanked them both for their work.
Ten minutes later, Richard knocked in the door. He looked very handsome indeed in his evening attire and was also most complimentary on my appearance.
“Without seeing any of our guests, I can assure you, my dear, that I will have the most beautiful woman in the room on my arm,” he said, and I blushed and curtseyed as he bowed low. What a gentleman he is!
To be continued.
Leonora's Journal Volume 1 Chapter 16
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Sunday 24th May continued.
I took Richard's arm as we descended the wide staircase and entered the ballroom. The musicians were already on the stage at one end of the room and tuning up their instruments. It was now about eight-thirty o'clock and the room glowed as some of the footmen lit hundreds of candles. I had asked Mama and Papa, together with Emma to arrive early for a purpose. Thanks to my loss of memory when I was unwell, I could not recognise most of our guests, so I asked Mama to stand with me and whisper their names for me to greet them in case I did not catch the names over the general hubbub when the footman announced their entry into the ballroom.
Emma looked very pretty and I suspected that she was wearing a new gown which made her look quite grown up. I had arranged with Mama that Emma and her nurse would spend the night with us since she would undoubtedly be ready to retire long before the ball concluded.
After nine o'clock, more guests began to arrive, and the room started to fill up. As the hosts, Richard and I, together with Mama and Papa formed a receiving line. The older women bowed, the young women curtseyed, the men bowed to us and we acknowledged them with a nod and a smile. Everyone was dressed most beautifully; the women looked pretty in their gorgeous gowns, and the men handsome in their evening dress. When all the guests had arrived, and introductions made for those young men and women who did not know each other but wished to, requests were made to partner each other at the first set of two dances (the maximum number allowed for unmarried couples is two sets) a signal was given to the orchestra and the first dances were held.
As the hostess, I was naturally the 'top lady' of the set and danced with Richard. Our first dance was the Country Dance, and we called the dance, its steps and variations. I noticed that both my sisters from Grasmere were dancing with some handsome young men, and obviously enjoying themselves very much. Since my Mama had selected appropriate young gentlemen, I had no doubt that they were all of excellent families and in possession of a good fortune, so I had no concerns. We danced the first set of two dances and then paused to talk to some of our guests.
Some of the older gentlemen, had retired to a small room adjoining the ballroom, to play cards. All their wives remained in the ballroom to enjoy the dances and fashion and also as chaperones for their daughters. Emma was sitting with Mama, and I could see that she was desperate to dance, having been taking lessons from my dance master M Pierrot. I have been taking some more lessons from him, with Richard's kind permission, since as mistress of the house I will doubtless be the hostess of many more balls and need to keep abreast of the latest dances.
Seeing Richard close by, I walked up to him and quietly asked if he would mind asking Emma to dance the cotillion since there were no children her own age at the ball and she had recently been learning it. He very kindly agreed and after a few minutes, so that Emma would not suspect it was due to my urging, Richard walked up to us, bowed to Emma and asked if he might have the honour of the next dance with her. Emma looked at Mama, seeking her permission, and it being given and her told it was the cotillion, she stood up, curtseyed very sweetly took Richard's proffered hand, and walked onto the floor with him. Mama and I watched proudly as Emma acquitted herself very well in the dance, and when Richard escorted her back to her seat next to Mama and complimented her of her dancing skills, she was absolutely thrilled, but remembered to curtsey to Richard and thank him, before he took a seat with us.
It was now about eleven o'clock and very late for Emma to be staying up. I had arranged with Mama that she could stay overnight with her nurse in one of the bedrooms, so Mama now escorted her upstairs. While dancing I had noticed that Lucy was dancing with Freddie Featherstonehaugh (pronounced 'Fanshaw' would you believe?) and they seemed to be enjoying each other's company very much.
After the next set of dances, which I danced with Richard it was time for supper. A great selection of cold meats, pickles, and root vegetables, tarts and custards, as well as wines and water had been set out on silver dishes in the dining room, and most of our guests repaired there for refreshment. Mama and Papa however had decided to return home since Papa had to attend the university today. I had promised to send Emma and her nurse home in our coach in the morning.
Before they left, I asked Mama if she thought the ball was a success, and buoyed by her reassurance, I asked about Freddie Fanshaw (I intend to use his phonetic name as being so much shorter than the correct spelling). She told me that his father Sir Frederick Fanshaw owns a large country property south of Oxford, and Freddie, as he is called to distinguish him from his father, is currently completing a degree in Arts at the university. I remembered seeing Sir Frederick who was one of the husbands who repaired to the card table, mainly because he was very sallow with a tinge of yellow in appearance and did not look at all well.
“I understand Frederick already possesses a large fortune and will have even more when he succeeds his father, as well as most probably also being knighted. Whichever young lady receives an offer from him will be well advised to accept it,” Mama said with a smile.
“Indeed?” I replied. “He seems to be greatly enjoying dancing with my sister-in-law Lucy from Grasmere.” Mama raised an eyebrow and smiled.
Around one-thirty, dancing recommenced, and the final sets were completed about five o'clock, just as dawn was breaking and breakfast was served for those who wished to partake of it. When the last guest had finally left, I confess I felt very tired as did Lucy, Sarah and, I must surely believe, Richard. The servants present were also looking very tired, so we all retired for some hours of repose. Fortunately, Mrs Danvers and Mr Anderson had divided the staff so that there were some who had a normal night's sleep and so arose at the usual time to perform their duties.
Later in the morning, after some breakfast with us, Emma and her maid were conveyed home in our coach. Emma was still quite excited about the ball and could hardly wait to tell all her friends about it and how she had danced with Richard, her brother-in-law.
Monday 25th May
This afternoon, Lucy, Sarah and I were having a quiet day sitting in the drawing room. I was drawing, and Lucy and Sarah were busy with their needlework, when my keen ears picked up the sounds of a horse's hooves on the gravel driveway. It stopped outside the front door, and I wondered who it could be. A few minutes later a maid entered and informed us that it was Mr Frederick Fanshaw, hoping that he might be permitted to pay us a visit.
I glanced at the two sisters and noticed that Lucy was now blushing deeply.
“Are we at home, ladies?” I asked and not receiving any comment to the contrary, I asked Rose, the maid, to show him in.
A few moments later, Freddie appeared at the door and bowed low. Lucy and Sarah both stood and curtseyed, and I smiled and nodded to him.
“Please come in Mr Fanshaw and take a seat,” I said, indicating a chair a few feet away from where Lucy and Sarah sat.
“I hope you will forgive my unannounced visit, Mrs d'Anglais,” he said. “But I felt I must come to personally express my thanks for the most delightful ball which you and Mr d'Anglais hosted on Saturday evening.”
“That is very thoughtful of you, Mr Fanshaw,” I replied. “I was very pleased that it was such a success. I hope that Sir Frederick and Lady Fanshaw enjoyed themselves too?”
“Oh yes! Very much indeed. My Papa is not a great dancer, but he does enjoy cards and I believe he won, which would please him greatly. Mama said that the scene was beautiful, the fashions delightful, and she can't remember when she last enjoyed a ball so much.”
“Please convey my thanks to Lady Susan for her kind remarks, and to Sir Frederick too,” I said. “Might I invite you to take tea with us?”
“Thank you very much,” he replied, so I picked up a little bell and rang it. Immediately one of the maids appeared and I asked her to arrange tea for us and our guest. Some minutes later maids entered with the tea chest, fine china teacups and saucers, a tea pot, water pot, a small jug of milk, a kettle of boiling water and finally a plate of small cakes. All these were placed on the low circular table. I asked Lucy to prepare the tea for us which gave her an excuse to ask Freddie how he liked his tea. (“Not too strong and no milk thank you”)
I was pleased to see that Lucy was getting over her shyness, and now joined in the conversation. We passed a very pleasant hour together before Freddie said that he must be going but thanked us most sincerely for our hospitality.
“You are most welcome, Mr Fanshaw. I hope we will see you again soon,” I replied.
“Lucy, perhaps you would like to escort Mr Fanshaw to the door and arrange for a groom to bring round his horse?”
Lucy stood, blushed and said 'Of course, ma'am.” and curtseyed to me. After Freddie had made his bows, she led the way out of the room.
Once she was gone, Sarah and I looked at each other.
“I think she's in love with him,” said Sarah. I smiled and replied, “I think you might be right.”
“I expect you will want to speak to her. I'll be in my room if you need me,” said Sarah and left the room.
Soon after, I heard the sound of horses' hooves on the driveway as Freddie cantered away, and then Lucy entered the room again. She paused, realising that she was alone with me, and she looked a little nervous.
“Sit down, Lucy, I wish to talk to you,” I said. Lucy blushed and sat gingerly on the couch.
“Mr Fanshaw seems a very gentlemanly young man,” I said. “Have you met him previously?”
Lucy visibly relaxed. I think she was worried that I was about to express my doubts about Freddie's visit.
“Last year when we visited Oxford with Mama and Papa, we attended two balls and Mr Fanshaw was present at both of them.”
“And did you dance with him then?”
More blushes. “Yes I did – on both occasions.”
“I imagine that on those occasions he was not in want of a wife?”
“Oh no! He was still at university, but he has concluded his studies now.”
“So things have changed,” I observed. “I understand that he is the only son of his parents and that they have a large property south of Oxford, so no doubt Mr Fanshaw is in possession of a good fortune?”
“I believe so,” Lucy replied. “But that is of no importance to me. I like him for who he is.”
I smiled. “That is very commendable, and I would never encourage anyone to marry only for money and not for love, but poverty is no recommendation for a happy life.”
Lucy continued blushing but said nothing, so it was up to me to continue.
“If he made you an offer, would you be inclined to accept it?”
She smiled. “Oh yes! I love him and I believe he loves me.”
I could not refrain from smiling too. I could hardly tell her that her emotions were premature when I had fallen in love with Richard the moment I first saw him. Nonetheless I felt that in my position as chaperone, it was necessary for me to express a note of caution.
“Well you must realise, Lucy, that his parents will want to know more about you before accepting you as a daughter, and your Papa will also want to meet this young man. He is the only person who can give you permission to marry.”
Lucy looked down. “You probably think I am too young to know my own mind.”
“Not at all. I was not much older than you when I married Richard, but I was quite sure he was the right man for me and I am still sure of it. What I am going to suggest is that I speak to Richard and ask that we invite Freddie, his parents and sisters to dinner so that we can spend more time with him and get to know him better. How does that sound?”
“Oh yes! That would be wonderful,” Lucy replied with a brilliant smile.
“Very well. I look forward to learning more about this young man.”
Looking back on what I have written, I realise that it makes me sound much older than I really am, but there is nothing like marriage to make one mature quickly. I am sure Lucy will discover that too.
Wednesday 27th May,
Today we received another visit from Freddie Fanshaw. This time he came with an invitation from Lady Susan Fanshaw for me, Lucy and Sarah to visit her on Friday afternoon. I was very pleased to accept the invitation, and again we entertained Freddie to afternoon tea.
After he had departed, the three of us held a consultation.
“Lady Fanshaw obviously wants to meet a possible future daughter and also learn more about the family she comes from,” I said. “We must not disappoint her.”
With that I sat Lucy and Sarah down and acted as a tutor, making sure that they knew as much as I do about the Grasmere estate – its size, the number of farms, what they grow and the animals they have. I was surprised to learn that I know more about the estate than they do. Perhaps it never occurred to them that they should be acquainted with details of the estate which keeps them in such comfort. I was quite prepared for Lady Susan to subject Lucy to a gentle inquisition, and I did not want her to be found wanting in knowledge.
Friday 29th May
This morning Lucy, Sarah and I spent much of the time in preparing for our afternoon visit to Lady Susan Fanshaw. I had informed Ronald the coachman about our visit and asked him to ensure that the coach and horses would be presented in the best possible way. He was also able to tell me that the journey to Studleigh Park would take about one hour. I said we should allow one and a half hours to make sure of being on time. I also mentioned to Sarah and Lucy a saying I had read as attributed to King Louis XVIII of France – ‘punctuality is the politeness of kings’. Lady Susan would not be impressed if we were late, and our visit would then commence under a cloud.
After a light lunch, we boarded the coach at thirty minutes past one o'clock and were soon on our way. Studleigh Park is a very large property, about 300 acres, and after passing through an impressive gateway, the driveway to the house took us about five to ten minutes to navigate. When we arrived at the front door of the mansion, which was very large, two liveried footmen assisted us to alight and ushered us into the house, through a magnificent hallway with many portraits of ancestors, obviously designed to impress visitors, and into the drawing room where Lady Susan was seated together with her two daughters, Phoebe and Eloise, both younger than Freddie. The two young women stood and curtseyed to me; Lucy and Sarah curtseyed to Lady Susan as did I since she is older than me and also a Lady, so it is appropriate to do so.
Lady Susan was very gracious, inviting Lucy and Sarah to sit on another couch, and me on an ornate armchair. The conversation started with Lady Susan personally expressing her pleasure at the ball and saying that Sir Frederick and she intend to hold one themselves in the near future and hoped that we would honour them with our presence. Naturally I accepted with pleasure on behalf of our family.
Tea was served by three maids, and during the conversation, as I had predicted, Lady Susan made enquiries about the Grasmere estate. How fortunate that I had tutored Lucy and Sarah. We all behaved with impeccable manners and I was very proud of my sisters-in-law. I felt that I should ask after Sir Frederick since he was not present, and Lady Susan's face fell a little when she said he was not feeling well and hoped we would excuse him from not greeting us.
“Please convey our best wishes to Sir Frederick. I hope he feels better soon,” I responded.
I feel that thanks to Mama, I have now mastered the art of knowing when to conclude a visit, and at the appropriate time, we made our farewells with more curtseys. The coach was drawn up at the front door, and Phoebe and Eloise bade us farewell from the porch and said they hoped to see us again soon. They are charming young women and I hope we will all become great friends, if not related in due course..
On the way home I expressed my satisfaction that the afternoon had been most successful, and nothing that any of us had said or done would deter Lady Susan from accepting Lucy as a daughter, assuming that Freddie made up his mind. I told Lucy that a letter should be dispatched to her Mama soon, alerting her to the possibility of Freddie making an offer.
“She may wish to come to Oxford herself to meet Freddie before you accept any offer from him,” I said. “I recommend that you write your letter as soon as possible.”
Lucy looked quite alarmed. “Would you mind writing for me, Leonora? I really don't know what to say and fear she might think that it is the imaginings of a foolish young girl.”
Very well,” I responded. “I will write the letter and show it to you before posting it, but you may be assured that I believe that the affection you have for each other is genuine.”
This evening I set down to write the letter and this is what I wrote:
Dear Lady Elizabeth,
I am writing to you at the request of your daughter Miss Lucy. During the ball which Mr d'Anglais and I held last week, she renewed her acquaintance with Mr Frederick Featherstonehaugh, the only son of Sir Frederick and Lady Susan of Studleigh Park, a 300 acre estate south of Oxford. She informs me that she was first introduced to Mr Featherstonehaugh at a ball which she attended when the family were in Oxford early last year. At that time she danced with him and also at the second ball you attended.
Following the most recent ball, it has become apparent to them both that their mutual attraction has further blossomed. Mr Featherstonehaugh has visited us twice, and we were also invited to take tea with Lady Susan which took place earlier today, where I am sure that both your daughters made a very good impression.
Mr Featherstonehaugh appears to me to be a very gentlemanly young man, and he already has a good fortune. If, as seems likely, he makes an offer to Miss Lucy then I see no objection to her accepting it, but as I have explained to her, the final decision is in the hands of Sir John, and any agreement can only be conditional upon his approval. It is for this reason that I am writing on Miss Lucy's behalf to acquaint you with the present situation and request your advice. We will await your reply before Miss Lucy makes anything more than a provisional response to any offer made by Mr Featherstonehaugh.
Yours sincerely,
Leonora d'Anglais
Saturday 30th May
This morning I showed Lucy the letter I had written and she was very pleased with it.
“I could never have written something so elegant,” she exclaimed. I did my best not to smile. The letter will travel by mail coach which should enable it to arrive in Grasmere in not more than three days. If Lady Elizabeth replies almost immediately, then we should receive her reply by Saturday next.
Lucy looked a little nervous. “What do you think Mama's response will be?” she asked.
“I cannot speak for Lady d'Anglais, but my feeling is that she will either decide to come to Oxford immediately to meet Mr Fanshaw, or she will wait until he makes you an offer,” I replied. “It is possible that Sir John will come too, but again I cannot say. It has occurred to me that if they come, we may have very little time to prepare to receive them, so I'd like to suggest that we ask Mrs Danvers to arrange for you to move to two other bedrooms, so that the rooms your Mama and Papa are usually accommodated in are ready for them.”
“Oh yes!” said Lucy. “We must not inconvenience them in any way.”
“Then I will speak to Mrs Danvers and arrange for your removal in the next few days. We have plenty of time at present.”
This I did, explaining the reason to Mrs Danvers and stressing that this news must be in strict confidence. She looked a little put out and said stiffly, “Everything you tell me is in the strictest confidence, madam.”
“Of course. I did not express myself very well, Mrs Danvers. I know I can rely upon you.”
“Of course, madam, and may I say I appreciate your thoughtfulness in giving me so much notice?” she said, and this time her smile had some warmth.
Wednesday 3rd June.
Today Lucy and Sarah took the coach to visit to some friends of theirs, young women who are still looking for a suitable husband. They kindly invited me to accompany them but I declined. It is strange how becoming a married woman changes one's view of life. I had no wish to indulge in girlish conversations about clothes, balls and suitable single men. As it turned out I was glad I stayed home.
After dealing with a few minor household matters, I settled myself in the drawing room with my drawing pad and box of pencils to continue work on my sketches of the Lake District, when I heard the familiar sound of a horse's hooves on the gravel driveway. I was not in the least surprised when a few minutes later a maid entered the room and said that Mr Fanshaw was at the door and begged the pleasure of an interview. Upon my agreeing to see him, he was shown into the room a few minutes later.
Freddie looked a trifle disconcerted to find that I was alone and engaged with my drawings and immediately offered to leave. My response was to say that I would very much enjoy the pleasure of his company for an hour and invited him to take tea with me. Being a polite young man, he immediately agreed. After the tea was served and a cake declined, it seemed to me that he had something troubling him and I asked if I could be of assistance.
Freddie hesitated and then asked if he might share something with me in deepest secrecy. I assured him that anything he told me in confidence would never pass my lips and he then proceeded to tell me with some hesitancy that his father was not well, and that consulting several doctors had achieved no satisfactory outcome and only a poor prognosis.
“I am greatly concerned that I may well become in charge of a large estate before I feel qualified to do so,” he said. 'My father is doing all he can to instruct me in its management and I think this is due to him feeling that his time is short.”
“I am very sorry to hear that, Mr Fanshaw,” I replied. His father is a real gentleman and I would be sorry to hear of his passing, but remembering his appearance at the ball, I cannot say I am greatly surprised at Freddie’s news..
“It is not just the land of the estate, but the management of the house since I am in want of a wife. I fear that my mother may feel obliged to continue its management, whether she will or no.”
“As for a wife, if I too may speak in confidence, Mr Fanshaw, I think that issue could be resolved with very little delay,” I said. Freddie coloured a little but said nothing, so I continued.
“It has not escaped my notice that since you renewed your acquaintance with Miss Lucy d'Anglais recently, you have made several visits to us, and we were also invited to tea with Lady Susan. All this leads me to think that perhaps you are considering making her an offer, or am I mistaken?”
“Oh no ma'am, you are not mistaken but in my present circumstances, how could I make an offer to one so young when there is a possibility that she will quickly be thrust into the position of mistress of a large house?”
I smiled. “Mr Fanshaw, I hope you do not underestimate Miss Lucy. She is an intelligent and clever girl who is merely awaiting an opportunity to spread her wings. You are probably aware that I married Mr d'Anglais quite recently, and circumstances have placed me in a similar position. I am fortunate in having a very efficient butler and housekeeper, who have many years of experience in running a large house, and I made it my business to ensure that they are aware that I have the utmost confidence in them. Naturally I expect to be notified of any unusual occurrences but for the rest, I leave them to run the household which they do very efficiently. I hope that you have similar efficient people in the Studleigh Park household?”
“Oh yes indeed, very efficient,” he replied. “Mr Tailor and Miss Burton are most efficient. So, if I did make Miss Lucy an offer, do you think her parents would be agreeable?”
“I cannot speak for them of course, but I will tell you in confidence that there is a chance that her mother, Lady Elizabeth may visit us next week, and if so, I'm sure she would like to meet you to confirm the good impression she already has of your character.”
Freddie now looked a great deal happier. “Then, with your permission, I will call to see Miss Lucy in the next few days and ascertain if she would be willing to accept an offer from me.”
“I think that is an excellent idea, Mr Fanshaw,” I replied.
Later in the afternoon when the girls returned from their visit which had obviously extend into lunch, I told Lucy of Freddie's visit, although not in detail, and also of his intention to visit again in a few days, which cheered her greatly after her downcast expression on finding out that she had missed today's visit. Naturally, in keeping with my promise to him, I said nothing of matters relating to her in our conversation.
Saturday 6th June.
There is no sign of Mr Fanshaw yet which surprises me. Lucy is looking more and more gloomy as she wanders aimlessly around the house and in the garden. I wish there was some means of easily finding out what is causing the delay in Freddie Fanshaw's appearance but short of a letter or sending a messenger to his house, both of which seem inappropriate, there is no way to find out. Perhaps one day there will be a means of rapid enquiry, but for now we must all wait. Surely he cannot have changed his mind about matrimony after seeming so sure of his feelings but a few days ago?
To be continued.
Leonora's Journal Volume 1 Chapter 17
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Monday 8th June
Today I received a letter from Lady Elizabeth informing me that she will be arriving this very day, together with her maid and a footman. The letter should have arrived at least one or two days ago but thank Goodness we are prepared to receive her.
I made haste to notify Lucy and Sarah and asked what they thought she might like to eat upon her arrival. Somehow, I doubted that a full dinner would be required, knowing how I did not feel the need for one when we returned from Grasmere. Sarah said that she thought a nice warm soup, some cold meats and some wine would suffice, so we agreed that I should speak to Mrs Walker, the cook. I also informed Mrs Danvers and spoke to Mr Anderson about sending our coach to meet her at the inn where the stagecoach terminates. Finally, I wrote a short note to Richard who was already at his office, and it was dispatched by a footman. All that being done, I could relax knowing that we would not be found wanting.
The stagecoach was due to arrive at three o'clock, but an exact time of arrival is never guaranteed, depending on the state of the roads. Lucy, Sarah and I donned some of our nicest gowns and sat in the drawing room awaiting the coach's arrival. Richard had sent a note to say that he was delayed at his office with a particularly important matter, so requested that I welcome his Mama and convey his apologies, and he would come home as soon as possible.
A maid was delegated to notify us as soon as the coach arrived, for this was one occasion when we would be greeting our guest at the door. My acute hearing detected the sound of the coach wheels about four o'clock, and we had already arisen when the maid knocked at the door and entered to inform us of its arrival.
We hurried to the door and were standing there as the footman handed Lady d'Anglais down from the coach. Mrs Danvers and Mr Anderson were also present, and we curtseyed and bowed as Her Ladyship ascended the steps. Her face broke out into a broad smile as I stepped forward and said “Welcome to Marston House, Lady d'Anglais. I trust your journey was comfortable. We have your room ready to receive you.”
She smiled. “Thank you, Leonora, I knew I could count on you.” Then she embraced her two daughters. Meanwhile, her maid and footman entered the house by the servants' entrance. We ushered her into the drawing room while her luggage was conveyed to her room, and she gave us a brief report of her journey from Grasmere.
“Sir John is not coming?” I enquired.
“No, he is currently very busy with the affairs of the estate and give me full authority to act on his behalf. So, tell me, Lucy, has Mr Fanshaw made you an offer yet?”
“No, Mama,” replied Lucy, blushing. “But I am sure it is only a matter of time. I am daily in expectation of a visit from him.”
I do hope that she is right and he makes her an offer; it will be very embarrassing if she has misread his intentions. Where can he be?
“Lady d'Anglais, will you be content with soup and some cold meats for your evening meal, or would you prefer a full dinner?” I asked.
“Soup and meats would be quite sufficient, thank you Leonora, in fact I confess to feeling in want of some nourishment now. I think I will change from these dusty garments if you would be kind enough to arrange for it to be served in thirty minutes?”
“Of course,” I replied. We all stood with her and curtseyed, and Lucy accompanied her Mama to her room. Meanwhile I asked a maid to let Mrs Walker know that Lady d'Anglais would like her soup and meats as soon as she returned from her room in thirty minutes, and that we would join her in the dining room to consume the same meal.
When Her Ladyship returned to the drawing room, she said she felt very refreshed with a change of garments, and I was able to tell her that the meal was ready to be served.
“Thank you, Leonora. Lucy tells me that my letter arrived here only this morning. I wonder what could have delayed it? You have done well to prepare to receive me in such a short time.”
“I anticipated you might decide to come to Oxford after reading my letter, so I took steps to prepare for your arrival ma'am. Mrs Danvers and Mr Anderson are proving to be most helpful and efficient.”
Lady Elizabeth smiled and said nothing.
Just then Richard arrived home. He bowed to his mother, apologised for being kept at his office with a particularly difficult legal matter, and enquired about her journey
We enjoyed our meal together and Lady Elizabeth told us of events at Grasmere. I enquired after Sir John (very well) and the dowager Lady Ellen and was informed that she is still in good spirits and had very kindly sent her regards to me as well as Richard.
“Please convey my kindest regards to her and Sir John when you return to Grasmere, Lady Elizabeth.” This she promised to do.
After the simple meal, Lady Elizabeth confessed to being fatigued by her journey, which did not surprise me, and she retired for the night.
Tuesday 9th June.
As we were having our breakfast this morning, a letter arrived addressed to Miss Lucy. There was a black border around the paper, and she turned white and broke the seal with trembling hands. As she read the letter, tears started to roll down her cheeks and we all looked at her with alarm.
“It is from Freddie,” she said in a tremulous voice. “Would you kindly read it out loud for the benefit of everyone, Mama? I fear my eyes are too blinded to make out the words again.”
The news that Freddie had written the letter was a great relief to us all, but we waited anxiously as Lady Elizabeth took the letter and began to read:
Dear Miss d'Anglais,
First of all, please accept my apologies for breaking my promise to visit you within a few days of my last visit, when Mrs d'Anglais kindly entertained me.
The reason for my silence is sadly because my father, who has been in indifferent health for some time, rapidly declined, and breathed his last two days ago. As you can imagine, this was a great shock to us all, and there has been much for me to do in my new position as head of the family. I look forward to visiting you again as soon as possible, but I am sure you appreciate that it is not currently possible.
When I last visited, I discussed matters of importance to me with Mrs d'Anglais but asked her to keep them in confidence pending my next visit. Would you please inform her that in the present circumstances, I am relieving her of her promise of confidentiality, and request that she shares our discussion with you.
Yours most sincerely,
Frederick Featherstonehaugh.
At the conclusion of Lady Elizabeth reading the letter she, Lucy and Sarah looked at me.
“In view of Frederick relieving me of my promise, I will tell you what happened when he visited on Wednesday last. As you can imagine, he expected to see you both present, Lucy and Sarah, but took the opportunity to inform me of certain wishes that he was harbouring. First, he mentioned that his father was not well, but of course never anticipated that his time was to be so brief. He also informed me that he wished to make an offer of marriage to you, Lucy, but feared that the thought of becoming mistress of Studleigh Park in the event of his father's demise might dissuade you from accepting his offer.”
“Oh no, nothing like that would dissuade me!” exclaimed Lucy, and then blushed deeply.
“That is more or less what I told him,” I said. I felt rather than saw Lady Elizabeth stiffen and continued. “I pointed out that I am in a similar position of becoming mistress of a house after entering into marriage with Richard and feel I am managing fairly well thanks to my excellent staff. However, I also emphasised that it was not in my power to give permission for Lucy to marry, and this would have to be sought from Sir John d'Anglais who is currently in Grasmere.” I felt Lady Elizabeth relax again.
“Mama, would it be appropriate for us to attend the funeral of Sir Frederick?” asked Lucy.
“I don't see why not,” replied Lady Elizabeth, and I could see that this would be an excellent opportunity for her to meet Freddie once more, when otherwise it might be delayed for some weeks. There was just one problem – none of us had suitable black attire to wear. I'm sure Lady Elizabeth had at least one black gown but it was at Grasmere.
“I wonder how we can find the date and location of the funeral,” said Sarah.
“Oh that is easily established,” I replied. “We now subscribe to 'The Times' newspaper, and I am sure that there will be a reference to Sir Frederick in the 'Obituaries' column which will give us the information we seek.”
Indeed I was not wrong for there was a large column relating to Sir Frederick and his achievements and reporting that his funeral was to be held on Thursday 11th June at 11 o'clock at St Aldgate's Church, the same one where the Rev Mr Marsden who unfortunately died when we were travelling to London, had been the minister.
“There is no time to lose. We must visit a dressmaker and purchase suitable black gowns today,” said Lady Elizabeth, so with breakfast completed, the coach was ordered, and I sought information from Mrs Danvers regarding a dressmaker she could recommend. We were soon on our way to Oxford in order to purchase suitable gowns to wear to the funeral. As Lady Elizabeth pointed out, every lady should possess a black gown as it was inevitable that we would have to attend funerals from time to time.
Arriving at the dressmaker recommended by Mrs Danvers, we examined the black material available and decided against the crepe which seems too light, and in favour of the bombazine, which is a mixture of silk and wool. The proprietor of the shop, a Miss Worthing, was impressed when our coach drew up outside her establishment, and when we explained the nature of our urgent need, she promised to have the gowns ready for a final fitting tomorrow afternoon. Our measurements were taken, and we left, promising to return at four o'clock tomorrow.
This evening I confirmed that Richard has a suitable black suit to wear.
Wednesday 10th June.
This afternoon we returned to Miss Worthing's shop to take possession of our new mourning gowns and suitable bonnets with black ribbons. I do hope that I will not have frequent need of mine, but Lady Elizabeth is right – mourning dress will inevitably be called for from time to time.
Thursday 11th June
This morning, we took the coach to St Aldgate's church to attend Sir Frederick Featherstonehaugh's funeral. As we drew up outside the church, I noted that many mourners were already present, so I was glad that we had decided to attend.
Young Frederick was standing in the porch of the church to greet everyone, and I think he was slightly surprised to see us arrive. Lady Elizabeth, Richard and I bowed and shook his hand and Lucy and Sarah curtseyed.
“I am so sorry to learn of your loss, Frederick. Please accept our sincere condolences,” I said, and he murmured his thanks.
The usher showed us to our pew, a few rows back from the front of the church. The organist was playing solemn music and the bell tolled outside. On the stroke of eleven o'clock, Sir Frederick's coffin was carried into the church on the shoulders of six pallbearers and place on a catafalque before the altar. Then followed Lady Susan and her daughters dressed in black and heavily veiled, and Frederick, followed by some other ladies and gentlemen whom I assumed to be members of the family but whom I had never previously met. They took their places in the front two pews.
A minister I had not seen before appeared, introduced himself as Mr Anselm Howard, welcomed everyone and announced the first hymn 'Abide with Me' Then followed the Funeral Service from the Book of Common Prayer which commences:
I am the resurrection and the life, saith the Lord: he that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live: and whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die.
At one point in the service the minister read the eulogy detailing highlights of Sir Frederick's life, which had been both busy and productive. Mention was also made of his family grieving his sad loss.
After more prayers, the final hymn 'Rock of Ages' which I was later to discover was Sir Frederick's favourite, was sung, and the blessing give, after which the pallbearers carried the coffin out of the church and proceeded to the church graveyard where Sir Frederick was to be interred. After the family left, we all followed, and gathered around the graveside where final prayers were said and the coffin lowered into the grave, and handfuls of earth were ceremonially sprinkled onto it.
We had been informed that refreshments were available in the church hall, so proceeded there. It is very difficult to know what to say to the bereaved – words appear totally inadequate, but they must be said. Frederick approached us and again thanked us for attending.
“I was so sorry to hear your letter, Frederick,” I said. “Lucy was quite devastated, but it was kind of you to think of her in your grief. I took advantage of your notification to me that I was relieved of keeping your confidence and revealed the subject which we had discussed at your last visit to Lucy, Lady Elizabeth, and Sarah.
“I was concerned that she might feel that I had reneged on my promise to call without any explanation,” he responded.
“I see that Lady Elizabeth is speaking to your mother. While some time must pass before any decision can be made, I will inform you in confidence that I have high hopes that an offer from you to Lucy will receive parental approval.”
“I will speak to her,” he said. “The circumstances are unusual, but I would not like her to remain in any doubt as to my intentions.”
Later, I did see Lucy in earnest conversation with Frederick and I had little doubt as to the matter under discussion.
I did converse with Freddie's sisters, Phoebe and Eloise. The poor young women were totally devasted at the loss of their Papa and I did my best to console them.
Later, in the coach on the way home, Lady Elizabeth announced that she had spoken to Lady Susan, who will of course be in deep mourning for a year and a day as is customary, but on the subject of Frederick marrying Lucy they are both in agreement that it is a suitable match, and in a few months, it will be possible to hold a quiet ceremony. That was very good news.
Friday 12th June
Today, Richard received a letter from his uncle David, the minster at Grasmere. He read it through and then handed it to me, saying “Prepare yourself for some bad news, my dear.”
The letter started with the usual news of the family in Grasmere, all being well, including Lady Ellen who continues to defy advancing age. Then came to part which Richard had prepared me for:
A few days ago, it was my melancholy duty to perform the funeral service for Mr Wordsworth's daughter Catherine, not yet four years old who died of consumption. I recall that you and Leonora paid the family a visit when you were at Grasmere and Leonora was particularly pleased to visit with them. It was a miserable day with heavy cloud and constant rain as though heaven itself was weeping at the loss of an innocent child. No words of mine could offer them any comfort in their loss.
Uncle David's letter concluded with the usual valedictories, but I could no longer read through the tears in my eyes as I remembered the pretty little girl with the pale face and constant cough whose life I had concerns for, and now what I feared had come to pass. I must write to the Wordsworths of course, but how can words convey any comfort on such an occasion?
Saturday 13th June
My courses are late this month. I can normally rely upon them appearing at twenty-eight days, with perhaps a few days earlier or later. Is it possible that I am expecting a child? I confess I feel both excited and frightened at the thought in equal measure. I am sure that Marie must have noticed, but probably not Richard as men are not so aware of such things. I will wait another week in case it is a false alarm, and only tell him then if it is necessary. No doubt he would be very pleased. If it is a baby, I do hope it is a son.
Monday 15th June
Marie informed me today that the dismissed maid Mary Rose has been delivered of a fine baby boy which she had named John after his father. I don’t know if she hopes that some time in the future John Martin will return at acknowledge his son, but I think it very unlikely. I decided to send another two guineas via her mother, but even though it is from my own pin money, I thought it expedient to tell Richard what I proposed to do. Marston House is in no way responsible for what happened to Mary Rose, but I felt I would like to help her when my resources and hers are so very different. Fortunately, Richard was happy to accede to my wishes.
Friday 19th June
Lady Elizabeth spoke to me privately today. She has decided to return to Grasmere, taking Lucy and Sarah with her. She has been corresponding by letter with Lady Susan, and they have both agreed that Lucy and Frederick may marry six months after the death of his father, but it will be a quiet ceremony with only family and close friends as guests.
Sarah was distraught at the thought of being separated from Lucy, so it has been decided that she can also live at Studleigh Park after the wedding and until such time as she may receive an offer herself. Frederick has kindly agreed to this. Sir John, Lady Elizabeth and the two Miss d'Anglais will return to stay at Marston House for a week prior to the wedding.
Lady Elizabeth has been in correspondence with Sir John, and received his official acceptance of Frederick as a son-in-law. This was already decided, but it is customary for the father of the bride to make an official acceptance of the bridegroom, so all is now done and we only have to wait until sufficient time has elapsed for the ceremony to decently proceed.
In bed this evening, Richard asked me if I have any news I would wish to share with him. It seems he is more perceptive than I gave him credit for – so I told him that I was only delaying informing him for fear of there being a disappointment, but with every passing day it seems more certain that I will be bearing our first child. After speaking with Marie, who of course already suspected what was happening, we calculated that the baby should be born in mid February.
Saturday 20th June.
Richard reminded me that it was his intention to have our portraits painted by James Northcote the artist, and in the circumstances, it might be best to arrange sittings as soon as possible before there was physical evidence of my condition. With this I heartily agreed, as I imagine that posing for the portrait could become very tiring later in the year.
The great thing about painted portraits is that one can reasonably expect that they will be passed down through many generations, and I would love to think that my descendants will get an opportunity to see me as one of their ancestors. There are already a number of d'Anglais portraits hanging in Grasmere Hall and I would love my portrait to be added to them, as well as Richard's of course.
I have been thinking about the portrait and how many of them show items which refer to special interests of the subject. In my case that would be my drawing and painting, so I will ask Mr Northcote to show me with my drawing pencils and paints, and a drawing I have completed of the Druid's Circle at Keswick which is of special significance to me since it was where I first met Richard as I worked upon my first sketch of the scene.
Saturday 27th June
This evening Richard and I held a farewell dinner for Lady Elizabeth, Miss Lucy and Miss Sarah. They will be leaving us for Grasmere on Monday, and I know I will miss the two girls in particular as they are most lively and a great source of interesting conversation. Lucy is now a little sad to be leaving Oxford and Frederick and that is understandable, but when she returns it is to be married to him, and I am sure they will engage in regular correspondence in the meanwhile..
Lady Elizabeth and I have developed a very amicable relationship and she has, true to her promise, not interfered in my running the household. In fact, she has told me privately that she believes me to be very competent in the position, which is a source of great comfort to me..
“The day will come when you will be mistress at Grasmere and I will be pleased to inform Sir John that it will be in safe hands,” she said. I blushed with pleasure. This was an unexpected compliment. I informed her in confidence that I believe myself to be with child, a next generation of the family is assured. and to my surprise she gave me a hug – not something she has ever done before. I think she is very pleased to hear the news.
Monday 29th June.
The coach took our guests down to the inn from where they will take the stagecoach north. The two footmen and three ladies' maids will be returning with them which will completely fill the coach both inside and out. There is a deal of luggage to accompany them. I confess I shed a tear at bidding them farewell as did my two sisters as we shared an embrace. However, one consolation is that when they return, they will be living quite close by.
To be continued
Leonora's Journal Volume 1 Chapter 18
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Permission:
Thursday 2nd July
Mr Northcote the artist arrived today to commence our portraits. Richard had to attend his office on an urgent matter, so he will make a start on my likeness. It is a tradition at Grasmere that life size portraits of family members are hung in the main hall, but Richard would also like a smaller version to be hung on either side of the fireplace in our main sitting room in Oxford, so Mr Northcote has kindly agreed to paint two versions.
I welcomed him to the house and following his enquiry, described how I would like my portrait to be painted. We decided against artist’s materials and instead I will be posing next to the harp which I am currently learning. Mr Northcote examined several rooms which might be suitable as background for the painting and finally decided upon the dining room which has large windows which will provide the lighting that he seeks. We have no formal banquets scheduled in the near future, so the background and harp can be left set up until his work is completed.
Mr Northcote looked at some of my sketches and water colours, also the drawing of the Druid's Circle which I wish to be hung on the wall in the position he recommends. He was kind enough to compliment me on my attempts which I know to be no more than those of a mildly talented amateur, but it was still very gratifying to hear his remarks. He also agreed that unlike most of the people who sit for him, I would be able to view the portrait as it progresses, not that I have ever attempted a portrait, but perhaps I should.
I had decided to wear the gown in which I was married, not that anyone viewing the portrait in the future will know that, but it does have especial significance for me and for Richard.
I consulted Richard concerning how much hospitality should be afforded to Mr Northcote. It was my feeling that despite the fact that he is being employed by Richard to paint our portraits, he should be treated in a superior manner to a regular tradesman. For example, rather than being expected to take his meals in the servants' dining room, I thought that perhaps he should be invited to take tea or have lunch with us. This would be advantageous in giving him the opportunity to understand our characters more, which might help in the painting. I was very pleased when Richard agreed with me.
You who may read this far into the future may wonder at my deference to my husband in such matters, but for members of the ton, it is the convention that the husband is the master of the household, and his decision is accepted without question. Things may change in the future but that is how things stand now. In return, I cannot deny that I live a very comfortable life so I can hardly complain.
Mr Northcote made a start on sketching my outline, which took about an hour before he paused for lunch which we ate at the further end of the large dining table. I had a most pleasing conversation with him about his career to date and he told me of some of the portraits which he has painted, some of very well-known people, including Sir Joshua Reynolds, Admiral Hood, Mrs Elizabeth Banks, Samuel Whitbread, and others with whom I am not acquainted.. I was interested to hear that he was originally apprenticed to his father, a watchmaker, while painting and drawing were his chief recreation. Later, showing artistic promise, upon leaving his father's employ, he studied under the late Sir Joshua Reynolds, the noted portrait painter, and later still, went to Italy to study. I confess I would love to travel overseas but of course that is at the discretion of Richard, as I could hardly travel without him.
After lunch, Mr Northcote continued with his sketching for another two hours before concluding for the day. He has a sister Sophie who lives with her husband in Oxford with whom he has arranged to stay for the week or so while he is fulfilling his commission with us, before he returns to his studio in London to complete the portraits. He makes no mention of a wife, so it does not seem appropriate of me to enquire if there are more members of his family.
Richard arrived after Mr Northcote had left for the day. He has left the canvas with a sheet over it and Richard acceded to my request not to view it at such an early stage. I confess I did look at it myself and could already see that he was making good progress.
Friday 3rd July
Mr Northcote spent the entire day working on my face and I must say that he has made a tolerable likeness of me. As he pointed out, we are used to seeing ourselves in a looking glass and the image we see is actually in reverse of how others see us.
Today I received a very nice letter from Mr Wordsworth, thanking me for my letter of condolence. That was so kind of him, and I will keep it amongst my personal papers. I still think of the family often. Perhaps it is because I am now sure that I am with child, that I sympathise so much. I can scarcely imagine how the loss of a child would affect particularly her mother, and hope and pray I am never in that situation.
Monday 6th July,
Mr Northcote is close to completing the initial stages of my portrait, and I am very pleased with it. I think he will complete it tomorrow and then start on Richard's portrait. I have the feeling that I am starting to exhibit the smallest sign of the baby developing within me, but perhaps I am mistaken.
Today I received a letter from Lucy informing me that they had arrived back at Grasmere late last Thursday evening. For my eyes only she confessed to be missing Frederick very much and begged me to pass on any news of him. I hope he writes frequently to her, but I know that men do not tend to write letters with the frequency that women do.
Tuesday 7th July,
Richard sat for his portrait today. I confess that he looks so handsome – I do hope Mr Northcote can capture that look he has which stole my heart. I asked him if I could watch while he was being painted, and upon receiving his permission, I made the same request of Mr Northcote, since I am interested in seeing how a portrait painter approaches his subject. I wasn't sure if he would agree, but he informed me that he has students in London who observe him painting, so he was comfortable with me sitting behind him to see how his work progresses. I promised not to interrupt or distract him.
Wednesday 8th July
As we were having lunch today, Mr Northcote made a proposal. He said that since my sketches and paintings of rural scenes showed talent, had I considered attempting a portrait. When I confessed with a blush that I had not, he suggested that I might like to take the opportunity of Richard posing for his portrait to attempt capturing a head and shoulders sketch of him.
My initial reaction was to decline the suggestion, but when I looked at Richard, he was encouraging, provided that it was my wish to attempt it, so I thought 'Why not?' and sent for my sketch pad, pencils and rubber, which I suspected would be in great use to make corrections.
I spent a very enjoyable afternoon sitting at the back of the room behind Mr Northcote and occasionally observing his progress as I attempted my own sketch of Richard. I was pleasantly surprised to find that I captured a tolerably close impression of his features and wondered why I had never tried portraiture before.
Friday 10th July
Today I visited Mama and told her there is no doubt in my mind that I am to have a child. She hugged me and exclaimed her pleasure at the news, but I am not sure how she feels about becoming a grandmama, perhaps she will feel old! We will not tell Emma yet, but the time will come when it will be obvious even to her, and we will explain it then. She will become an aunt at a very young age.
Friday 17th July
Today Mr Northcote completed his painting of the two portraits. He is taking them to his studio in London where he will apply the finishing touches and also paint a smaller version of both paintings for us to hang in the house at Oxford. The large versions he will return to Oxford for our final approbation before they are dispatched to Grasmere to be hung with the other family portraits. At the same time he will send the smaller versions for display in our house.
Monday 20th July.
I am feeling tired to a greater degree than usual and suspect it is due to the new life growing within me. I find it amusing to speculate on how a man would cope with the production and birth of a baby – not well I fear. This afternoon I was sitting in the drawing room, working on my sketches and to be honest, dozing a little, when I heard the sound of a horse on the driveway, and after enquiry by the maid, Mr Fanshaw was shown into the room. He made his bow and said he hoped he was not disturbing me.
“Not at all, Mr Fanshaw,” I replied. “A visit from you is always most welcome. Will you take tea with me?
Upon his acquiescence, I rang the bell and then asked, “How is Lady Susan and your sisters?”
“They are still suffering greatly from the loss of my father, as indeed am I,” he replied. “I often see from their eyes that they have been weeping, which is understandable, and I try not to show my distress. They visit his grave on an almost daily basis to deliver fresh flowers.”
I paused for a moment's reflection and then said: “Mr Fanshaw, I hope you will not be insulted if I say that you are looking very fatigued?” Indeed, he look quite exhausted.
“Alas, I cannot deny it, ma'am,” he replied with a tired smile.. “I have only now realised how much work is involved in being master of a large estate. I wonder now how my father coped, especially in recent times when he was not well. There is so much to do, sometimes I hardly know where to start. Indeed, I feel guilty in taking a few stolen hours away from the estate to visit you, but I really felt I needed a short time of relaxation..”
“Mr Fanshaw, I hope you will not take it amiss if a woman offers you advice?”
“Not at all, Mrs d'Anglais, any advice would be most acceptable.”
“Very well, I will tell you the advice my Mama offered to me when she knew I was to be married, advice she herself received from her own mama, which had been passed down through the generations. What she told me was that the important thing when becoming mistress of a great house, and I'm sure it applies just as well to the master of a large estate, is to learn the art of delegation of duties.
“She pointed out that although I was to be the mistress of Marston House, my senior staff, in this case my butler, Mr Anderson, and my housekeeper, Mrs Danvers, have many years of experience in the running of a large household and that it is best that I do not interfere in their duties; indeed, they might feel insulted if I did. Of course, if any circumstance arises which is out of the ordinary and requires a decision from Mr d'Anglais, then they will come to me and we will resolve the issue. That is what I mean by delegation.
“Now I am assuming that you have competent and honest staff who are running your estate and your house under your direction, since they were employed by Sir Frederick, so by letting them carry out their duties without interference, not only are they satisfied, but you will not feel so overwhelmed with all the minutia that running a large estate entails.”
I paused at this point. Frederick had been listening intently to me, and now for the first time he smiled with some warmth
“Mrs d'Anglais, would you be insulted if I told you that you are probably the most extraordinary woman that I know?” he asked.
“Since I presume you mean that as a compliment, Mr Fanshaw, I can hardly feel insulted,” I replied with a smile.
“You have told me in a few words exactly what I needed to know. Perhaps my Papa thought it too obvious to mention, but I must confess that the thought of delegating responsibilities had not occurred to me, and as a result I felt the need to involve myself in every detail of the estate. Well, starting immediately I will take up your suggestion.”
“One further point, Mr Fanshaw, make sure that your staff know that you appreciate the work that they do for the family, and then you will find that they strive even harder to do the best that they can. One thing more, I have a regular monthly meeting with Mr Anderson and Mrs Danvers, to discuss the running of the house, with the option for additional meetings if ever they are required, and for us that seems to work very well.”
We then took a cup of tea and continued our conversation on more general topics.
“Have you received any letters from Miss Lucy?” I asked, never doubting the reply.
“Oh yes! I do write to her quite frequently, but I confess she writes at least two letters to every one I send her.”
“Do not let that upset you, Mr Fanshaw, we ladies are inveterate letter writers. I know that Lucy is missing you greatly and finds it hard to wait until you can be married.
“I know that my Mama is in frequent contact with Lady d'Anglais and I hope that a suitable date can be arranged soon which my Mama feels is suitable.”
When Freddie Fanshaw took his leave, I felt very satisfied that I had been able to provide him with some positive advice, and I hope that when I next see him, he will be looking a lot better in himself. However, I know that the event which will most cheer him is his marriage to Lucy.
Wednesday 5th August.
For some time now I have felt the babe move within me. What a strange and wonderful experience it is! It is very obvious that it is growing. Last week I visited Mama and Emma and as is my wont, I gave Emma a hug. When she stepped back, I could see her eyes widen with astonishment, and I have little doubt that after I had departed, she would have been asking Mama 'why is Leonora so fat. Is she eating too much?' It would be at this point that Mama would have explained to her that I was carrying a baby in my tummy, which in turn no doubt led to enquiries about how it got there, and possibly how it was going to get out! I'm so glad that it is Mama's responsibility to explain it in words that Emma could understand.
While Emma was not present, fetching her music to give us a short recital, Mama asked how I was feeling and I told her I was very well, although I had developed a craving for apples. Mama laughed and said that when she was carrying me, she had craved grapes and Papa had gone to a great deal of trouble to find some from a gardener who grew grape vines in a glass house which kept the plants sufficiently warm to produce fruit all the year round. Apples can at least be stored in a cool store and be available any time.
“What about when you were carrying John and Emma?” I asked.
“Oh, potatoes for John and strawberries for Emma! I couldn't get enough of them. Papa again found the gardener a great source of them, and I was satisfied. As you can see, my cravings did result in very fine children!”
I must confess her explanation did much to reassure me as I thought I was reacting in a very strange manner to carrying a child.
Thursday 6th August.
The portraits have arrived! They were brought in a dog cart and well wrapped up in material to prevent any damage to them. I had them stood up against the wall of the drawing room, but contained my impatience until Richard came home, and we could view them together. Mr Anderson supervised the unveiling and we were extremely pleased with the results. Mrs Danvers was also present and complimented us on the portraits as being excellent likenesses. The smaller version which we are to hang in Marston House were also of very high quality.
Tomorrow, I will write to Lady Elizabeth to inform her of their arrival. I know that she and probably Sir John will be coming to Oxford for Lucy's wedding, and they may wish to view the large portraits before sending them to Grasmere to be hung there.
Friday 7th August.
A letter from Mama arrived today. After enquiring about my health, she informed me that as I predicted, she had had to explain to Emma about the baby I was carrying inside me. Emma is such a sweet innocent child and I'm sure the news came as something of a surprise to her. At least I will not be obliged to make an explanation when I next visit her and Mama!
Monday 17th August
A letter arrived from Lady Elizabeth today. It appears that she has been in frequent contact with Lady Susan, and between them they have decided that the wedding of Lucy and Freddie can take place in October. This is sooner than I expected, but I am pleased to hear it as I would like to attend the ceremony and if it was much later, it might not be practical for me to do so. It seems that Richard's Uncle David has again been prevailed upon to obtain a special license for the ceremony through his friendship with the Archbishop, which means that it can take place privately in the family chapel at Studleigh Park with only family and close friends present. It also means that there is no impediment to my attendance as would have been the case if the wedding had taken place in such a public place as the parish church. It is not considered seemly for ladies in an advance stage of bearing a child to appear in public. Fortunately, Marston House has pleasant gardens at the rear of the house with seats and arbours where I can walk on fine days, and occasionally I take the coach out for a drive in the countryside which is looking particularly beautiful at present..
Wednesday 19th August.
I visited Mama and Emma today. I was surprised when shown into the drawing room to see Emma alone, but the reason was soon explained. As soon as I sat down and was informed that Mama would be down shortly, Emma has a question to ask me.
“Mama tells me that you are carrying a baby inside you,” she said.
“Yes, that's right,” I said. “He or she is quite lively today. I can feel the baby kicking. Would you like to feel it?”
Emma's eyes widened. “Oh yes!” she exclaimed, so I beckoned her over and placed her hand lightly on my stomach.
Suddenly she gasped: “Oh! I felt it kick!” she exclaimed. “Is it alright?”
“Oh yes, that is a good sign that it is healthy and growing strongly,” I replied.
“Mama says that when it is big enough it will come out through your belly button.”
I did not confirm an untruth, although I understood why Mama had said it, so I changed direction: “And do you know that when it is born, you will be its auntie?” I said.
“But aren't aunties old ladies?” she enquired.
“Not necessarily. An auntie is the sister of a lady who has a baby, and you are my sister, so you will be the baby's auntie.”
Emma's eyes were growing to the size of saucers. “I've never been an auntie before,” she murmured. I refrained from telling her that it is something that will probably happen many more times, not just with my children but also with her brother's children when he finally marries. Perhaps I will be an aunt to her children some time in the future.
(Note from Dora Longfort: For the next two months it seems life progresses without any particular episodes of note, but then came news of Lucy's marriage to Freddie Fanshaw. DL)
Friday 1st October.
A letter arrived from Lady Elizabeth today confirming that she, Sir John, Lucy and Sarah, together with their maids and Sir John's valet and a footman will be arriving at Marston House on Friday 16th October, a week prior to the wedding ceremony which is scheduled to take place at Studleigh Park on Saturday 24th. Lucy's bride maids will be her sister Sarah and Freddie's sisters, Phoebe and Eloise. In order that there should be no jealousy between the young women, none of them will be designated as principal bride maid. In addition, since my parents will also be attending, I was very pleased to see that an invitation had been extended to Emma to act as flower girl, something which she was very happy to accept.
The house will be quite crowded, but I'm looking forward to that, since I haven't been socialising very much, for obvious reasons. I spoke to Mr Anderson and Mrs Danvers who already anticipated the influx, in order to acquaint them with the date of the d'Anglais family arrival. Mrs Danvers informed me that she already had the matter in hand, with the rooms allocated and prepared, and extra provisions ordered, as well as some extra kitchen help for Mrs Walker. There will be several celebratory dinners and Mr Anderson will make sure that the serving staff are prepared. I am so fortunate in having Mrs Danvers and Mr Anderson. They are both utterly reliable.
Friday 16th October.
The d'Anglais family arrived this afternoon. I am feeling more and more tired, and so instead of greeting them at the door, I sat in the drawing room to receive them. When Sir John and Lady Elizabeth entered the room, I carefully stood up and made my curtsey Lady Elizabeth walked over, kissed me on the cheek and urged me to sit down again.
“You are blooming my dear,” she said. “But you must rest.”
I blushed of course and replied “Lady Elizabeth, I have been given to understand that ladies in my condition do tend to look fresh of face.”
Then Lucy and Sarah stepped forward and kissed me on the cheek. “You look lovely my dear sister,” said Sarah. “It's so nice to see you again.”
“Yes, you must sit there and rest,” said Lucy. “We will go upstairs to our rooms now and change for dinner.”
I smiled. “If you require anything, Mrs Danvers will be sure to see that you are satisfied.”
Richard arrived home early from his office and changed for dinner, while Marie helped me to my room in order to dress. The evening meal was Lady Elizabeth's preferred meal after travelling of a soup and some cold meats.
“May I ask how Lady Ellen is keeping?” I enquired.
“She is remarkably well,” replied Sir John, and Lady Elizabeth added: “we did invite her to come with us as a courtesy but I was not surprised when she declined. Four days on the road is somewhat taxing for a lady of her age. She does insist that we tell her all about it when we return.”
It has occurred to me that Grasmere Hall is going to be very quiet with
the last of the children leaving home. It might have been better if Sarah had stayed there, but she and Lucy are so close that they cannot bear to be parted.
Monday 19th October.
A few weeks prior to travelling to Oxford, Lucy wrote to me to request that Freddie's sisters be permitted a visit Marston House, so that she could display her new wedding clothes to all the young ladies. After speaking to Richard and obtaining his approbation, I wrote to Phoebe and Eloise, inviting them to visit, and received by return mail their enthusiastic acceptance. There are few things that young ladies enjoy more than viewing the latest fashions. Richard's cousin Cecily was also invited to attend and to stay with us until after the wedding.
Today was settled upon as the day of the visit, and Mrs Danvers was requested to arrange tea to be served in the afternoon in the drawing room. Lucy has brought down a very large trunk of clothes, not all of which are newly bought, but her father Sir John, is a generous man and she was encouraged not to stint on her purchases. As a result, Lucy had invested in gowns in the style of 'undress', 'half dress', 'full dress' and 'evening dress', as is appropriate for a new mistress of a household. As is generally known, those of us in the 'ton' change our dress two or three times during the day, depending on how we might be occupying ourselves. Most of her gowns were in soft shades of pink, blue and lilac as befits a young woman, In addition, Lucy had purchased a number of chemises, pelises, bonnets, shoes and stockings, as well as a number of stoles. There was only one item held back and that is the gown in which she will be married, and she wishes that to be a surprise, which was perfectly understood by the company present..
At the conclusion of a most enjoyable afternoon, we all agreed that we should meet on a regular basis for tea and conversation, even if there was no special event to be planned.
Saturday 24th October (written on 25th)
Today was Lucy and Frederick's wedding day and while I have of late tended to stay abed until about nine o'clock, today I asked Marie to make sure I was awake at eight o'clock in order that she and Anna could help me to prepare for the wedding. When I was finally dressed, my hair arranged and makeup applied, I was assisted downstairs to the dining room where I breakfasted on a soft-boiled egg, toasted bread, marmalade and hot chocolate. If that sounds a great deal, my excuse is that I am eating for two!
The two coaches were ordered for half past the hour of ten, with Sir John, Lady Elizabeth, Lucy, (her wedding gown concealed under a pelise) and her sister Sarah in the first coach, with her maid riding with the coachman. Richard, his cousin Cecily, and I travelled in the second coach. Richard had ordered the coachman to drive as smoothly as possible in view of my condition.
We arrived at Studleigh Park in good time for the ceremony which was to be held at twelve noon. Sadly, the day was overcast with occasional drizzle of rain but both houses having a portico before the front door, we were not affected by the rain. We were shown into the main drawing room and served some refreshing tea while Lucy's maid and Sarah made sure that she was in perfect appearance for the ceremony.
Studleigh Park is a very large house and has its own chapel built beside the rear, north facade, with a covered walkway between it and the house which is useful in inclement weather. We had been joined in the drawing room by various relatives of the Fanshaws, and some of their friends. Frederick appeared and effected the introductions. He looked a little nervous, which is understandable. I remember how nervous Richard appeared at our wedding. However I did notice with pleasure that he no longer looked tired like he did at his previous visit to see me, so it seemed that my advice had been useful, something he was able to confirm in a whisper to me when a chance arose.
At fifteen minutes to twelve, we were ushered into the chapel which is a charming building which I will do my best to describe. The walls are painted a pale cream colour and various details are picked out in gold leaf. There is a high vaulted ceiling, and seating for about fifty worshippers in wooden pews which had been polished to a fine finish, although there was only about twenty guests on this occasion, and before the congregation there are choir stalls to seat a dozen choristers, who today, were young boys from the local grammar school choir.
Behind the altar there are beautiful stained-glass windows in the east wall. At the rear of the chapel, above the entrance door, is the organ loft. The organ is a very fine instrument with a beautiful tone, and on this occasion was played by an organ scholar from the university (I only found this out later). He is very skilled, and played a march as Lucy walked down the aisle on the arm of her father Sir John, preceded by Emma scattering rose petals, and followed by the three bride maids.
The ceremony was conducted by Mr Alselm Howard of St Aldgates and followed the usual pattern of the Book of Common Prayer, with hymns, including 'Jerusalem' in memory of Sir Frederick, prayers, the bride and groom taking communion, and at the end as they walked down the aisle arm in arm, another wedding march was played.
As I was attending to the service, I confess my mind wandered at one point, and it occurred to me that it might be nice to make a drawing of the chapel interior and sketch in Lucy, Frederick and the wedding party as a present for the married couple, and maybe make an extra copy to send up to Grasmere so that Lady Ellen could view the scene, and as a souvenir for Sir John and Lady Elizabeth. This is dependent on if I a satisfied with the quality of my drawing of course.
After the service, we all retired to the dining room which had a very large table, capable of seating about thirty people, and there we partook of a lavish wedding breakfast with dishes too numerous to mention. I ate sparingly as I find that carrying a child can lead to indigestion. At the conclusion, the newly married couple, who had slipped away to change before departing on their honeymoon, reappeared and bad everyone farewell before being taken by a coach to one of the inns where they would spend their wedding night and then take a stagecoach to London. I have been told this in strictest confidence by Lucy. They are going to visit her two aunts Henrietta and Juliana, in addition to some relatives of Frederick, and will be away for about two weeks before returning to Studleigh Park. I'm pleased that Frederick has been persuaded that he can leave the estate in the capable hands of his mother and the senior staff for that time.
We did not stay too late as I find myself getting increasingly tired as the baby grows larger. Lucy has promised to call upon us when they return to Oxford. Sarah also came back to stay with us until Lucy and Freddie return, at which stage she will move to Studleigh Park. No doubt Grasmere will seem empty without them. Sir John and Lady Elizabeth will stay with us for another week, and a day before they leave, Richard and I will host a dinner for them. My parents will attend and also some of their friends from Oxford.
Wednesday 28th October
This evening Richard and I hosted the dinner for Sir John and Lady Elizabeth and I am happy to record that it was a great success. Some of their friends attended, and also my parents. It was a pity that Lady Susan and her daughters could not attend as it was thought inappropriate as they are still in mourning. I cannot help feeling that Sir Frederick would have loved them to attend, but I must keep such thoughts to myself.
Friday 6th November.
A few days ago, we received a letter from Lucy and Frederick saying that they expected to arrive in Oxford yesterday and would call around to visit us and take Sarah back to Studleigh Park with them. This in fact eventuated and we entertained them to tea and received a report of their honeymoon in London, where they stayed a few days with aunts Henrietta and Juliana who are both well, in good form.and wished to be remembered to us. They also went to the theatre and ballet on several evenings and had an excellent time. I am sorry to see Sarah go as it is pleasant to have a young woman on the same social level in the house to converse with.
I must record that both Lucy and Freddie seem to be enjoying married life very much, though even my most discrete enquiries resulted in Lucy blushing scarlet! We asked if Lady Susan intended to stay in the main house and it appears that she intends to move into a small house on the property, not wishing to 'be in the way' as she put it. So now Lucy will be the mistress of the house and I expect to receive enquiries from time to time on how best to fulfill this role, even though my own experience is fairly limited.
To be continued
Leonora's Journal Volume 1 Chapter 19
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Sunday 23rd November
This is 'Stir it up' Sunday – the day for traditionally making Christmas puddings which have to mature before being eaten on Christmas Day. Mrs Walker and her staff were very busy in the kitchen. I did not disturb them. I have heard two explanations for the name – one being stirring of the puddings, and the other derived from the main prayer for the day which starts “‘Stir up, we beseech thee, O Lord, the wills of thy faithful people…’
Sunday 6th December
It is St Nicholas's Day – the official start of the Christmas season. Richard and I exchanged small gifts, five lace handkerchiefs for me and some leather gloves for him.
Wednesday 16th December
We received a letter from Richard's Uncle David in Grasmere. After assuring us that the family were all well, he then went on to inform us of the death of Thomas Wordsworth, son of William and Mary and only six years old, who had contracted measles which led to an inflammation of the lungs. There being no treatment, he rapidly succumbed, died on 1st of December and was buried on the 5th, next to his three-year-old sister, near the river and under the hawthorn tree. It distresses me so much to think that in years to come I am sure there will be the means to treat such diseases of the young.
I confess I could read no more, being blinded by tears. I felt so sorry for William and Mary – to have lost two children in one year is a tragedy beyond belief. Pray God they lose no more. I must write to them of course, but what can one say to ease such grief? I do not wish to sound selfish, but I confess that in my present condition, the fact that a young child's life can be so precarious makes me feel very nervous.
Friday 18th December
I wrote to the Wordsworths today, just a brief letter but I hope they will understand how very sorry I am for their loss, in fact their two losses this year. It is one that they will always remember with sorrow. I do hope they move out of that terrible house soon. To me it seems laden with doom.
Saturday 19th December
After hearing of the Wordsworth's terrible losses, it seems almost shameful to be turning my attention to the celebration of Christmas. I have discussed with Richard what presents we should give. The Fanshaws are to pay us a visit on Sunday, which is kind of them since I feel too advanced to pay visits until after my confinement. For the four young women, we have some beautiful silk material which I'm sure they will use in their sewing. There is a pair of fine leather gloves for Freddie and lace gloves for Lady Susan. I do hope the gifts are well received.
Sunday 20th December.
The house is now decorated with garlands, and I mentioned to Richard that we are in want of a Christmas tree. He looked at me in a puzzled fashion.
“A Christmas tree? What is that?” he asked.
“It's a fashion that Queen Charlotte has introduced,” I replied. “She is from Germany where it is quite a tradition to have a small fir tree in the house and decorate it with garlands and various trinkets, then place the Christmas presents beneath it for distribution on Christmas Day.”
“That sounds like a charming idea; we could make it our tradition,” replied Richard. “I will ask our Head Gardener, Mr Larkin if he can find a suitable tree.”
This afternoon, Lucy and Freddie, Sarah and Lady Susan paid us a Christmas visit. It was delightful to entertain them, and our gifts were very well received. In return, they provided me with some suitable clothing for the new baby, some simple loose-fitting gowns which are suitable for both boys and girls in their early years.
Monday 21st December St Thomas's Day
Mrs Danvers has reminded me that this is the day that local widows and other poor people traditionally go “a'thomasing”, visiting the houses of the wealthier neighbourhood who will give them money or food, often wheat which has become very expensive. Thanks to the Napoleonic wars, despite it being forbidden for soldiers to marry, a number do so and have left widows and sometimes children behind in dire straits since there is no pension for the ordinary soldier. In normal times, I would have been the one to entertained them to tea, but in my present condition that is not practical. Mrs Danvers will take my place since there are no other suitable women in the house now that Lucy and Sarah have gone. She will make the gifts on behalf of Richard and myself.
Tuesday 22nd December
Mr Anderson, the butler approached me this morning to announce that Mr Larkin has acquired a six-foot fir tree for us. I had to explain to him what the purpose was. I suspect he thinks it's a strange fancy of an expectant woman, but that does not concern me. I do think that the idea coming from royalty impressed him. We arranged that it will be placed in earth in a half of a large barrel and placed in the drawing room. The barrel will be wrapped in pretty coloured materials. Bunches of sweetmeats in papers, almonds and raisins will be hung from the branches and the tree will be illuminated with small wax candles. Richard has agreed that a celebration party will be held for the children of our staff on Christmas Eve, and we purchased skipping ropes for the boys, small wax dolls for the young girls and muslin for the older girls from which a new frock can be made, together with some pretty ribbon and sashes. These will be wrapped in coloured paper, the names of the children inscribed thereon. And then placed at the base of the tree. The older children who can read will find their presents and help the younger ones who cannot yet read, to locate theirs.
Thursday 24th December.
The party for the children was held this afternoon. Unfortunately, due to my condition I felt that I should not appear, but my parents and Emma kindly came to supervise the event. After the gift presentations, there was a splendid tea with all manner of sweet things that children love so much. Mamma told me afterward that it was a great success. The location of the presents caused much merriment. Another tradition has been born!
In the evening, Lucy, Sarah, Eloise and Phoebe visited us, together with Richard's cousin Cecily. We enjoyed dinner together and then exchanged gifts which mainly consisted of pretty materials, ribbons and shawls, which all women love. They were very impressed with our 'royal' Christmas tree, and I suspect one might be appearing in Studleigh Park soon.
Friday 25th December – Christmas Day
Richard and I awoke early and wished each other a Merry Christmas. Marie appeared soon afterward, and we exchanged greetings with her. I confess I did not feel very well and stayed in bed until after noon when I felt well enough to arise. Marie, as she always is, was most solicitous for my welfare. Anna, too, has become a very efficient lady's maid. I am very pleased with her progress. Both Marie and Anna were given gifts of money to express my thanks for the good care they take of me. Anna helped me to rise and get dressed. I confess I will be relieved when I am finally confined and relieved of this little creature inside me, who seems to be kicking more and more. Perhaps he or she is anxious to enter the world?
We had a light lunch early so that the staff could enjoy a Christmas Dinner in their dining room. Richard visited them briefly to wish them a Merry Christmas and thank them for their service during the year. On Boxing Day, each will receive a bonus payment as a mark of our appreciation He did not stay long, not wishing to interfere with their celebrations. Some of the staff who have relatives in Oxford or nearby have been given the day off to visit them. The other staff will receive another day off so that every one is treated fairly.
To my surprise, Mama, Papa and my sister Emma paid us a visit during the afternoon. We exchanged some gifts. Emma has now outgrown new dolls and instead was given a gift of some pretty muslin for a gown, some ribbons for her bonnets, and a sash. She is getting quite the young lady, and this is reflected in her dress. How quickly she is growing up!
By early evening I think it was obvious to our visitors that I was getting very tired and they diplomatically made their farewells. I retired soon afterwards.
Saturday 26th December Boxing Day.
This day it is traditional to give servants the day off and also boxed gifts. Some of the staff who have relatives in Oxford or nearby will visit them, taking their boxes with them.. A few of the staff have volunteered to stay on duty and will receive another day off in lieu, so that everyone is treated fairly. We will be dining on a cold collation to make things as easy as possible for the servants who remain.
It was quite cold today, and in the afternoon, snow began to fall lightly from a leaden sky. I spent time looking at the scene of the garden slowly turning white, while enjoying a warm drawing room and hot chocolate to drink. Richard is most solicitous in his care of me. I am a very lucky woman.
(For the next month, Leonora did little but rest, read and do her needlework. She seems very aware that the time is coming when she will be delivered of her child. JD)
To be continued
Leonora's Journal Volume 1 Chapter 20
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Thursday 13th February 1813
I have not written my journal for two days, for reasons which will become clear. Two days ago on Tuesday 11th, I arose at about nine o'clock in the morning as usual, and the moment I was on my feet, I felt a strange sensation. Richard and I have been sleeping together so he was present for which I am thankful. Suddenly I felt a contraction and I let out a gasp. “Richard, dearest, my baby is about to be delivered!”
Richard was even more concerned than I was. I asked him to summon Marie who was not yet present in the room, and the moment she arrived, quickly followed by Anna, I felt more assured seeing them. I described what I was feeling.
“Well, ma'am, it seems that your child is ready to make an appearance,” she said. “Let me escort you to your bed.”
Marie and Anna helped me to my own bedroom which was prepared for my confinement.
“Is there anything I can do?” said Richard.
“No sir, everything is under control. With your leave, we will send for the midwife as soon as it seems necessary,” said Marie
“I will send for her now if you feel it is necessary,” said Richard, but Marie smiled and told him that her presence was not necessary for some hours. Feeling that he was politely being dismissed, Richard said he would be in his study if required. After he had left, Marie said: “A woman's confinement is a time for her to be assisted by other women. It has been so from the dawn of time.” In that I feel she is correct,
The first contraction was not intense and did not last long. I was assisted into my bed and prepared to wait for subsequent contractions. From time to time more contractions occurred; they were not severe, and I was starting to think that if this is the worst that childbirth had to offer, I wondered why women make such a fuss about it. How wrong I was. Over the following five hours the contractions gradually increased in intensity until they were occurring every five minutes and lasting for about a minute. They were also becoming more painful. Marie said it was time to send for the midwife.
While waiting for her, my waters broke, another sign that my confinement was progressing. I began to feel frightened, so I was very pleased to see the midwife, a Welsh lady called Mrs Jenkins. She appeared very relaxed and competent which gave me confidence. Up until now I had borne the increasing pain by gritting my teeth and clamping my mouth shut. Realising what I was about, Mrs Jenkins smiled and offered the following suggestion.
“If I may offer a word of advice, ma'am, we are all women here and if you wish to relieve yourself of your feelings by crying out, I have it on good authority that even the nobility and royalty do so and find that it helps to relieve the pain.”
I was quite relieved to know that I should not be considered weak if I expressed my feelings noisily and started to grunt as the pain took hold and gradually extended this to crying out. The pain was now intense and even though I followed Mrs Jenkins's advice and pushed whenever she advised, I began to wonder if the babe was doomed to remain for ever within me. I began to feel quite frightened, but Mrs Jenkins assured me that all was proceeding as it should. The time became a blur of cries, pain and pushing which seemed as if it would never cease.
At one point I realised that Anna was looking very pale and might faint. “Anna,” I gasped, and Marie saw what was happening and led her from the room to recover. Then finally I heard the blessed words from Mrs Jenkins saying: “Nearly there, ma'am. I can see the baby's head.”
I continued to push as required although I felt my strength fading fast and then to my intense relief, I felt the babe slide from my body. There was a moment's silence during which Mrs Jenkins said: ”You have a daughter ma'am”, and then I heard a lusty cry – which was more musical to my ears than any symphony.
In a fading voice I said: “Please let me see her.” and a few moments later, the babe was placed on my breast. Her face was red and very screwed up and she was still crying, but to me she was the most beautiful baby I have ever seen, and a wave of love, amongst the most intense I have ever felt flowed over me.
My daughter! I gave her life, and I will love her for ever.
“Let me wash your face and comb your hair, ma'am.” said Marie, “Mrs Jenkins will wash the babe and then we can call Mr d'Anglais to meet his daughter.”
I felt a reluctance to let go of my daughter, but I understood Marie's reasoning. She washed my face of the perspiration from my efforts to give birth, smoothed my hair, helped me into a fresh nightdress and replaced the bedding. My daughter was wrapped in a blanket and returned to me. A few minutes later, there was a knock on the door and Richard entered. He seemed almost frightened of what he might see, but all was made ready for him. I cannot help thinking that men must think that giving birth is a very easy process. Perhaps one day, men will be present as a woman gives birth and will appreciate the trauma to which she is subjected, but that will be far into the future. Richard walked to the bedside, almost on tiptoe.
“Mr d’Anglais, here is your daughter,” I said holding her up for his inspection.
“May I, may I hold her?” Richard said, almost timidly.
“Of course you may,” I replied, and he took her gingerly as though afraid she would break.
“Do you have a name for her, sir?” enquired Mrs Jenkins.
Richard looked at me and smiled. “She is to be called Elizabeth Emma,” he said.
Elizabeth is after his mother, and Emma after my sister, now an aunt, young though she is.
Richard thanked Mrs Jenkins, Marie and Anna profusely for their care of me and our daughter. I think that perhaps he realised more than I gave him credit for. I hear that he gave Mrs Jenkins double her usual fee, and a bonus for Marie and also Anna, whom I am pleased to say, quickly got over her reaction to watching me give birth.
Our daughter is already learning to suck at my breast and take in the early milk which is so good for her. I cannot describe the feeling of having a babe at my breast but any mother who reads this will understand my feelings.
Friday 14th February
Today I had visitors; my parents and Emma came to see me and Elizabeth. They were very complimentary about her. Emma was very proud to be her aunt and responsible for one of her names. Now that she has recovered from her own trauma of being born, she has become a very pretty baby. Mama very kindly brought along the silk christening gown and petticoats which had been used at her own christening as well as mine, John's and Emma's. We had not arranged a christening yet, not knowing the exact date when our child would be born, but now Richard said that he would wait upon Mr Irving of St Nicholas's church and organise a baptism for next Friday. He has also written to his parents to inform them of Elizabeth's birth. I do hope they are not disappointed that our first-born is a girl.
Saturday 15th February
Today's visitors were Lucy, Sarah, Freddie, Phoebe and Eloise. They were kind enough not to stay too long since I still find that I tire easily. However, they were very pleased to meet Elizabeth and very complimentary on how pretty she looks.
Monday 17th February
Today was the first day I took a walk around the bedroom. I am feeling stronger already. Elizabeth is feeding very well and quite demanding. For babies, there is no differing between night or day; when they are hungry they demand to be fed. Anna has really devoted herself to providing any service I require for Elizabeth, including rocking her to sleep if I am really feeling too tired to do it myself. I imagine all new mothers suffer from sleep deprivation, and not all have maids who can assist them. I am very fortunate.
Wednesday 19th February
I have been in something of a quandry. Richard kindly suggested that I might buy a new gown for Elizabeth's christening. I confess to being rather frugal with my gowns, especially when I have so many in my dressing room. However, after giving it some thought I decided to accept his kind offer, knowing that he would wish me to look my best at the christening of our first child, and it will reflect well upon him if our guests realise that I am wearing a new gown.
I sent a note to Studleigh Park asking if Lucy and Sarah, Phoebe and Eloise, would like to meet me at Miss Worthing’s ladieswear shop to help me chuse a suitable new gown. Of course they were most enthusiastic to do so, and we spent a very pleasant afternoon examining all that Miss Worthing had in stock, and accepting her offer of tea before I finally decided upon a very pretty gown made of muslin with embroidery of flowers upon it. Lucy also purchased a new gown since Freddie had promised her one recently and this seemed the ideal occasion on which to purchase with an event on which to wear it. I should record that in order to have a few hours to myself I had left Elizabeth in the excellent care of Marie and Anna with some expressed milk if she required it. All was well when I returned home, although I had not been far away..
Friday 21st February
At twelve o'clock we attended St Nicholas's church for Elizabeth's christening and baptism. Mr Irvine conducted the service very well. Elizabeth had three godparents as is customary, Lucy, Sarah, and my brother John, who had come from London especially for the occasion. Lucy held Elizabeth during the ceremony which is taken from the Book of Common Prayer. There was a bible reading and Mr Irvine made the sign of the cross on Elizabeth's head with consecrated oil; then taking her in the crook of his arm he poured warmed consecrated water from the font over her head announced her name saying: “Elizabeth Emma, I baptize you in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit. Amen.”
Elizabeth was very good and did not cry as I have heard it said babies often do. She was now returned to my arms. I confess to always being nervous when others hold her in case she is dropped. Some prayers followed, promises made and then the service was complete. Everyone present, including Mr Irvine and his wife were invited back to our house where a magnificent lunch was served. I must record that Mrs Danvers, Mrs Walker and the kitchen staff were responsible for the feast provided, and everyone commented on how excellent it was. I made a point of thanking them all afterwards.
I was surprised when Papa arose and made a most excellent speech. Not sparing my blushes, he said how pleased he was to now be a grandfather thanks to Richard and me. Turning to Mama, he said: “Of course this means that my dear wife is now a grandmother, but may I say that she is still as beautiful as the day I first set my eyes upon her.” Everyone cheered and Mama blushed more deeply that I can ever recall, but I could tell that she was very pleased at the compliment.
Richard then stood and thanked Papa for his kind words and added how pleased he was to have now become a father thanks to his beautiful wife (more blushes from me!) He took time to praise the efforts of Mrs Danvers and Mrs Walker in preparing such a sumptuous lunch. Neither were present but I'm sure the serving staff would make sure that the compliment was relayed to them, and no doubt Richard will have something to say when he next sees them.
Our guests were most generous in their gifts to Elizabeth which included a silver christening mug from Mama and Papa, a silver necklace from John and Emma which will be suitable for her to wear when she is older, an embossed silver jewellery box from Lucy and Sarah, Freddie and his sisters. Richard's parents Sir John and Lady Elizabeth also sent an antique silver christening mug together with a charming letter from Lady Elizabeth saying how flattered she was to have our baby named after her, and how they looked forward to the time when they can meet her in person. It must have been dispatched the moment they heard the news as it arrived on the morning of the christening. Enclosed with it was a diamond ring from Lady Ellen and a brief personal note of congratulations to me, saying she hoped that I will wear the ring in remembrance of her. I confess I was concerned that this implied that she feels her time is short, but fortunately Lady Elizabeth's letter assured us that Lady Ellen is in robust health.
I confess that by the time everyone had had their fill, I was feeling rather tired, and was indeed pleased when Anna approached me, curtseyed and informed me that Elizabeth was in want of a feeding. This gave me the perfect reason to excuse myself from the table. My dear little Elizabeth is indeed a vociferous feeder and hungrily attacked my breasts for sustenance. I feel so privileged to be her sole source of nourishment for some months to come. Afterwards I felt quite exhausted and leaving Elizabeth in the capable hands of Marie and Anna, I lay on my bed for a much-needed rest and was soon asleep.
When I awoke it was to find that all our guests had left. I felt quite embarrassed that I had not been present to thank them and bid them farewell, but Richard assured me that they were all understanding of my need for rest.
Late this evening when we were alone, I asked Richard if he felt that the day had gone well.
“Very well, dearest,” he replied. “I cannot fully express my feelings at present; to be married to the most wonderful woman in the world and to have the most beautiful baby with you. No man in the world is more fortunate than I.”
“I feel the same, my dearest,” I replied. “You are the most wonderful husband that any woman could have the good fortune to marry.”
With that, we sealed our love with a kiss.
Thursday 27th February
Today a small parcel arrived by mail for me. Upon opening it I discovered a first edition of the novel 'Sense and Sensibility' by 'A Lady' whom I know to be Miss Jane Austen. Upon opening the book, I saw written on the fly leaf: ‘To Mrs Richard d'Anglais, with Best Wishes, Jane Austen'
There was also a note, written in Jane's neat hand:
Dear Mrs d'Anglais, or may I upon such brief acquaintance call you Leonora?
It has come to my attention that you and Mr d'Anglais were recently blessed with the arrival of a daughter. Please accept my sincere congratulations together with the dispatch of a copy of this my first published novel. Since you expressed interest in my writings, I will mention that the gestation of a novel takes rather longer than that of a human baby, and my new novel, originally titled 'First Impressions' is undergoing a major revision and a new title 'Pride and Prejudice'. I hope that it will go to print later this year or early the next and that I might take the liberty of sending you a copy. I should mention that you may recognise the first lines as being inspired by a comment made by your brother upon hearing that you were to marry Mr d'Anglais.
Yours most sincerely,
Jane.
What a charming note and gift! I must certainly write and thank her.
End of Volume 1 of Leonora's Journal.
Volume 2 will follow shortly.
Leonora's Journal Volume 2 Chapter 1
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Author's Note. This is the third part of the Leonora Trilogy and concludes with a Epilogue. For those who have not read the first two parts, I would respectfully recommend doing so. B.W.
Chapter 21 A perilous journey
Wednesday 10th March 1813 A visit from Lady Elizabeth
My darling daughter Elizabeth is one month old today. How the time has flown! I never imagined that one small person could turn an adult’s life upside-down so thoroughly, and I have the great advantage of two maids to look after me and her. Anna in particular, after overcoming the sight of her being born, is now totally besotted by Elizabeth, and ready to do anything for her, day or night. It might have been expected that after Anna’s training as a lady’s maid was complete, she would move to another household, but after discussion with Richard, I am going to offer her the position of nursery maid and hope she stays with us so that she, Elizabeth and any other children with whom we are blessed, can grow up together. Marie, my own personal maid was appointed when I was too young to remember and has been with me ever since, and I cannot imagine life without her.
Thursday 11th March
I spoke to Anna today about the proposed position of nursery maid, and I’m pleased to say that she has accepted it with alacrity. In fact, she was quite overcome with emotion and tears started to flow for which she apologised, although I told her there is no need, and that I could not imagine any more capable hands into which I could entrust the care of our children. She will also have an increase in her salary which I’m sure will be very welcome.
A letter arrived today from Lady Elizabeth in Grasmere, saying that she proposed to visit us in three weeks’ time and stay for about a month, two weeks with us as she wishes to meet her new grandchild, and then she will spend two weeks at Studleigh Park to see how her daughters Lucy and Sarah are faring. Sir John will not be coming with her as he has much to attend to in the running of the Grasmere estate. She will be accompanied by her maid and also a footman as security and travel on a stagecoach which makes a daily run between Grasmere and other towns in the Lake District, and then travels to Oxford before finishing its journey in London. The journey normally takes four days and arrives in Oxford in mid-afternoon. We will send our own coach to meet the travellers at the inn where the stagecoach stops. I have given Mrs Danvers and Mr Anderson advance warning of our visitors’ arrival so that all will be ready.
Thursday 18th March.
Today I received a small parcel, which upon my opening it, proved to be a copy of the first edition of ‘Pride and Prejudice’ by Miss Jane Austen. I have been exchanging correspondence with her on an irregular basis since meeting her, but I did not expect to receive a copy of her new novel, and what is more, it has a dedication on the fly leaf in her own handwriting. Inside was a piece of paper with a note which read as follows:
‘Dear Leonora,
When I was reviewing the text of this novel which I originally title 'First Impressions', I determined that I should start with a memorable sentence which would encourage readers to purchase the book. It was then I remembered something you said to me when I had the honour of meeting you, namely that your brother had commented that Mr d’Anglais, whom you have since married, was a young single man in possession of a good fortune and therefore in want of a wife. I have adapted this comment as the start of my novel, and I hope you do not mind.
J.A.’
Do not mind? Hardly, since I have no doubt that the first sentence of this work will become famous as one of the classic opening lines of any work of English fiction.
Friday 2nd April
Today was the day scheduled for the arrival of Lady Elizabeth together with her maid and footman. I expected her to undergo a normal trip but instead it turned into a day of high drama. As usual, our coach was sent in mid-afternoon to meet them at the inn where the stagecoach arrives, but when it had not returned by five o’clock, I was inclined to send a footman to the inn to enquire if there was any news. However, one of the footmen with the coach arrived, presenting Ronald the coachman’s compliments and reporting that there was no news of the stagecoach, and to ask how long he should wait. Richard agreed that they should wait until nine o’clock if necessary and then come home.
The clock in the drawing room struck eight and by now we were quite worried. Obviously, there must have been an accident and we hoped that nobody was seriously injured. Then we heard the sound of our coach’s wheels on the gravel driveway and we hurried to the porch together with Mrs Danvers and Mr Anderson. One of the coachmen opened the door and Lady Elizabeth emerged. I must say that I have never seen her look so disheveled in her dress before. Her maid followed and then the footman Eric whom I recognized from Grasmere. His right forearm was heavily bandaged, and he looked pale.
“My goodness, Lady Elizabeth, what has happened?” I gasped.
She gave me a wan smile and said: “We were held up by highwaymen and treated most disrespectfully. Please arrange for my trunks to be carried to my room and some light supper, and I will tell you all. Meantime, Eric has suffered a gunshot wound to his arm. Would you be kind enough to attend to it please?” With that, she and her maid ascended the stairs to her room. In the circumstances I could forgive her abruptness, the poor woman looked quite changed from her normal appearance as a refined lady.
Eric bowed to me and looked embarrassed: “It is but a flesh wound ma’am.”
“None the less, a wound can turn septic and result in amputation,” I replied, and turning to my housekeeper, I said: “Mrs Danvers, would you kindly arrange for Eric’s wound to be thoroughly cleaned, some spirits applied, and the area bound in fresh bandages on a daily basis?”
Mrs Danvers raised an eyebrow. “Spirits applied, ma’am?” she enquired.
“Yes, I read somewhere that the alcohol helps to prevent sepsis,” I replied. “Please also ask Mrs Walker to provide a light supper in the dining room and see that Lady Elizabeth’s maid and Eric are provided with some food.”
“Certainly ma’am,” she replied, and led Eric away.
Richard and I returned to the drawing room to await the reappearance of Lady Elizabeth, who looked much more her normal self when she reappeared. A maid appeared to let us know that supper was served, so we three went to the dining room.
Lady Elizabeth, who is a very gracious lady, actually apologised for her seeming rudeness upon arriving, and in my reply I contrived to make it appear that we were so concerned at her report that we did not notice anything amiss. She seemed quite ravenous and in explanation told us that she had not eaten since early this morning. We allowed her to gratify her hunger pangs before she satisfied our curiosity to know what had happened. Finally, she stopped eating and smiling said: “I have kept you in suspense long enough, and I‘m now ready to tell you the story.
“Around eleven o’clock this morning, we were in a lonely part of the road when the coachman saw a large tree trunk lying across the road, preventing us from travelling further. As soon as the coach came to a halt, three masked men appeared from behind trees at the side of the road and brandishing pistols announced that they wished to relieve us of our valuables. One of the ladies in the coach cried out and fainted and Eric who was travelling on the roof gallantly drew his pistol and tried to defend us, but one of the men immediately took aim and discharged his own pistol causing the wound in Eric’s arm, It was fortunate that he did not suffer greater harm. This was the end of resistance, and everyone then deposited their valuables into a bag held by one of the robbers who seemed more elegantly dressed than the rest and was obviously the leader.
“I asked him if he would favour me with his name and he took off his hat, made a sweeping bow and said, ‘Certainly ma’am, I am Richard Turpin.’
‘Really?’ I said, ‘I understood he was active in this line of work a century ago?’
‘That is true, ma’am,’ he replied: ‘But he is an ancestor of mine, and it seemed logical to follow the line of work in which he was most successful.’
“I forbore to mention that his ancestor came to an untimely end as it seemed impolitic. I should mention that although he relieved me of some rings, he was kind enough to leave me my wedding ring. After the highwaymen disappeared into the woods, the footmen and gentlemen managed to remove the tree that blocked our path and we proceeded on our way. Room was found for Eric to travel inside the coach and strips of material used to bind his wound. (I suspected that the material may have originated from a petticoat, but Lady Elizabeth was too delicate to mention this in front of her son.)”
“What is to be done to capture these ruffians?” I asked.
Richard replied, “The County Sheriff must be notified, and he may well organize a ‘posse comitatus’ to find and apprehend these rogues.”
“A posse….?” I said with some bewilderment.
“It means a ‘force of the county’,” he replied: “Able-bodied men led by the sheriff who will seek them out and bring them to justice.”
“Has no thought ever been given to organising a professional group of men to maintain the law?” I asked.
“I have heard it suggested but nothing has been done yet,” he replied. “I agree with you that this would be a logical step to take.”
Lady Elizabeth looked very tired and said she would retire for the night. Mrs Danvers came to inform us that the maid and footman had been fed and Eric’s wound attended to. After that we too retired for the night.
Monday 5th April
I met Lady Elizabeth at the breakfast table, and she was much improved in demeanor and close to her usual self. In answer to my query, she expressed herself as greatly recovered from the trauma of the previous day. As we concluded our repast, she begged to be introduced to baby Elizabeth, so we both walked to the nursery where Anna was nursing her. Lady Elizabeth seemed quite genuinely thrilled to meet her first grandchild.
“She is a truly beautiful babe!” she exclaimed and begged to be allowed to nurse her. With Elizabeth safely in her arms, and smiling, she added, “I know that every mother sees her child as the most beautiful in the world, but the truth is some babies look more like a monkey than a human; however, Elizabeth is truly beautiful.” This of course was music to my ears.
Today, Richard called at the office of the County Sheriff, Mr Edmund Barry, who begged leave to interview Lady Elizabeth to garner as much information as she could provide about the brigands. Having already obtained his Mama’s permission, Richard invited him to call at Marston House this afternoon, and sent word to me to expect him.
Mr Barry arrived about one o’clock, and Lady Elizabeth and I received him in the drawing room. I must say that he is a very gentlemanly man and treated us with the greatest respect. He is obviously skilled in his occupation and garnered a great deal of information from Lady Elizabeth which he said would be very useful to him.
“I only wish that other witnesses were able to provide me with so much detail,” he said, and he especially congratulated Lady Elizabeth for her detailed description of the brigands and for persuading the chief of the rogues to reveal his name.
“Even if it is an alias, it is the name by which people know him,” he said. “We will offer a reward for information about him, and I doubt not that this will be effective in these hard times.”
He was obviously about to depart, and having said nothing during Lady Elizabeth’s interview, I felt it would be polite to say something.
“Might I enquire what will be the fate of these felons when they are caught, Mr Barry?”
Mr Barry looked at me in a puzzled manner and I wished I had not spoken. Lady Elizabeth came to my rescue by saying “Mrs d’Anglais has been carefully brought up and this is her first encounter with such villains.”
“I understand, ma’am,” said Mr Barry. ‘Turpin’s accomplices may be transported for life if the judge is merciful, provided that they have not committed any murders. As for their leader, it is inevitable that he will suffer the same fate as his alleged ancestor and pay the ultimate price.”
Mr Barry then took his leave, bowing to us both, and we acknowledged him with a return bow. After he had left, I said to Lady Elizabeth. “I felt it was only polite to say something, but my words were ill-judged. Thank you for relieving me of embarrassment.”
Lady Elizabeth smiled. “I did not wish to say that you had suffered memory loss from your illness,” she said.
Most fortunately, my embarrassment was relieved by the sound of coach wheels on the driveway, and a few moments later, Lucy and Sarah entered the room and embraced their mother, before greeting me in the same manner.
“It is so good to see you again, my darlings,” said Lady Elizabeth. “I am feeling better already.”
“Better Mama?” said Sarah. “Have you been ill.”
“Not ill, darling, but I have been subject to an incident which caused me much stress.”
“May I order tea, Lady Elizabeth?” I enquired. “Then you can relate to Lucy and Sarah all that has happened.”
As I requested one of the maids to serve tea, I heard gasps and little cries behind me as Lady Elizabeth relayed the events of the previous day, even though she was calm and did not exaggerate them in any way. When she had finished, there was much excited chatter amongst the girls including comments about how brave she had been, with which sentiments I fully concur.
After we had taken some time to take our tea and sample the cakes that Mrs Walker had thoughtfully provided, it became obvious to me that Lucy had something to impart.
“After what has happened to you Mama, my news is indeed an anticlimax, but I will tell you in confidence that I have missed my courses for two months in a row, so I think there is little doubt that I am now with child.”
“Oh my dear!” gasped Lady Elizabeth. “Why did you not say so before? This is definitely of more importance than my little adventure!” More hugs followed.
“I am sure Frederick must be thrilled,” I said, and Lucy blushed deeply.
“I haven’t confided in him yet,” she said. “I was afraid that I might be mistaken and he would be very disappointed.”
“My dear, it is a sad fact of life that we may lose a child at any stage from the moment of conception, but the longer it thrives within us, the more chance there is of a successful delivery. I feel sure that by now you may tell Frederick with some confidence,” said Lady Elizabeth.
“Oh Mama, that is the advice I was hoping to receive,” said Lucy. “I will confide in him this evening.”
It so happened that a maid appeared with a message from Anna to say that Baby Elizabeth was awake and indicating her need for nourishment, so I invited all three ladies to come upstairs with me to see Elizabeth while I fed her. Having already seen her, Lady Elizabeth declined the invitation, but the two girls accepted it with alacrity.
I did not feel in the least embarrassed to feed Elizabeth while the two girls watched. They both expressed their approbation of the newest member of the family.
“She is truly a beautiful baby,” said Sarah, and with some shyness and blushes, Lucy asked me what it feels like to feed her.
“I trust you will have the pleasure of experiencing it yourself,” I replied. “I can only say that it is the most wonderful feeling to nourish the child that I’ve carried within me for nine months. The bond between mother and child must be one of the strongest in the world. I would lay down my life for her.”
When feeding was complete and the usual expulsion of swallowed air achieved, both girls asked if they could nurse her and of course I agreed. I could see that Lucy was already imagining what it will be like to nurse her own child.
Afterwards, I entrusted Elizabeth to Anna’s care again and Lucy, Sarah and I descended the stairs to join Lady Elizabeth in the drawing room. It was agreed that after staying with us at Marston House for two weeks, the coach would be sent for to convey her to Studleigh Park, but in the meantime, we would pay them a visit in a week’s time, so that Frederick could also meet Baby Elizabeth.
Tuesday 6th April
I enquired of Mrs Danvers how Eric’s wound is healing, and she informed me that the improvement is remarkable.
“I have seen wounds not attended to turn septic before ma’am, sometimes with fatal consequences, and I believe your suggestion of applying spirits has been most efficacious in promoting his recovery.”
I would like to have seen for myself, but to do so would imply distrust of Mrs Danvers’ report. There are things which even the mistress of the house cannot insist upon. It is enough that I showed personal interest in the matter. I am aware that some men think it a reflection upon their manhood to take too much care of a wound. If Eric is one of them, then Mrs Danvers will tell him of my enquiry and that will encourage his compliance with the treatment.
Tuesday 13th April
Lady Elizabeth very courteously asked me as mistress of Marston House, if she might invite some of her friends for tea. I was naturally only too happy to accede to her request. She mentioned that some of the ladies had daughters and daughters-in-law about my age whom she would like to invite as well. This seems a great opportunity for me to extent my circle of acquaintances, and I am looking forward to it.
Wednesday 14th April
Today Lady Elizabeth hosted five ladies of her age, and as she had predicted, together with her friends were six young ladies of about my age. We had a very pleasant conversation as we all took tea, and naturally Baby Elizabeth was the centre of attention when Anna brought her down to the drawing room. All the ladies, both young and older cooed over her and all exclaimed what a beautiful baby she is. I was thinking what a pity it is that I cannot somehow record her appearance to show her when she is older. Then it occurred to me that since my sketch of Richard was considered quite a good likeness, then perhaps I should do my best to capture the appearance of my daughter, and even make it a water colour painting.
Thursday 15th April
We held another afternoon for more of Lady Elizabeth’s friends, and again there were five young ladies accompanying them. I have expanded my circle of acquaintances considerably. Once more, Baby Elizabeth was a star attraction. It occurs to me that a baby does not have to do anything in order to be the centre of attention – they just have to be themselves! I have started my attempt to capture her likeness.
To be continued
Leonora's Journal Volume 2 Chapter 2
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Chapter 22 The great escape
Friday 16th April
This evening we had a small family dinner before Lady Elizabeth leaves to stay at Studleigh Park for two weeks. Frederick, Lucy and Sarah were present and will stay the night before returning to Studleigh Park with Lady Elizabeth tomorrow. Richard made a small speech saying how very pleasant Lady Elizabeth’s stay had been and how we looked forward to hosting her, and Sir John if he is available, in the not-too-distant future. Then he surprised me but not Lady Elizabeth or her daughters apparently, by announcing that we would be holding a ball on Saturday 2nd May before Lady Elizabeth returns to Grasmere. I confess that it was something I had thought would be very pleasant to have, especially as I could renew my acquaintance with the young ladies that I met this week. However, the thought of the cost of a ball held me back from mentioning it to Richard as I would hate to be thought of as an extravagant wife.
I’m sure Frederick would have been happy to host a ball, but while Baby Elizabeth is so young and I am still feeding her, I would not willingly choose to leave the house for an evening, so hosting it at Marston House is most convenient for me, and I’m sure Richard thought of that. He really is the most considerate man that I know.
Friday 30th April
Tomorrow is the day of the ball, so this morning I held a brief meeting with Mrs Danvers and Mr Anderson to confirm that all is in readiness. They have both organized many balls at Marston House, so I had no fear that anything was wanting. It did give me the opportunity to thank them both for their hard work and to request that they pass on my thanks to the other staff. I feel almost guilty that so much work is required so that we and the local gentry can enjoy an evening of conversation and dance.
As the meeting concluded, I asked if there were any other items to discuss. Mr Anderson cleared his throat.
“There is just one item ma’am; Eric, the footman who travelled with Lady Elizabeth requested the honour of a brief audience with you before he accompanies her to Studleigh Park. I told him that you might be too busy to see him, but I am honouring his request by telling you. I believe he wishes to thank you for the care that was taken of his wound.”
My first thought was that it was not really necessary to thank me since I had only done what any Christian woman would do, but then I had a second thought that a Christian woman would not appear to be too busy to find the time to meet with someone like Eric, a footman, who had shewn so much devotion to the family.
“I will see him, Mr Anderson; after the service he has provided to the family, I think it is appropriate that I do so. After the conclusion of this meeting, I will retire to the drawing room. Please bring him to see me there.”
“Of course, ma’am,” said Mr Anderson and bowed slightly. I believe he approved of my decision.
Ten minutes later there was a knock at the drawing room door and Mr Anderson and Eric entered. They both bowed and I nodded my head in acknowledgement.
“Eric, come forward. I am very pleased to see you and I also see that you no longer have a bandage on your arm.”
“No ma’am. Thanks to your insistence, I subjected myself to the approved medical procedures, and I am pleased to report that my wound has almost completed healing.”
He held up his arm and I could see that apart from a scar which no doubt he would proudly show off for the rest of his life, the wound was barely visible.
“You have performed a great service to Lady Elizabeth at the risk of own your life and I’m sure it will not be forgotten,” I said. Lady Elizabeth had informed me that she will be reporting details of the whole incident to Sir John, and she is sure that a reward will be given to Eric.
“I understand that a guard will be provided to travel with each stagecoach for the present, and that a reward has been offered for information resulting in the capture of Turpin and his gang, so we hope that soon the dangers of stagecoach travel will be greatly diminished,” I said.
“That is indeed good news, ma'am,” replied Eric. ”Thank you again for your kindness. I have otherwise enjoyed my visit to Oxford.”
With a bow, he and Mr Anderson left the room. I feel satisfied that I have done the right thing.
Sunday 2nd May
Yesterday was the day of the ball. It was a great pleasure to attend such an event once more, since there were so many months when I was ‘great with child’ as the Bible phrases it, and it was just not possible for me to attend such gatherings. Mama, Pappa and Emma were amongst the guests and Emma looks more grown up every time I see her. As usual, she stayed overnight, with her nurse staying in the same room as a comfort to her.
Lucy, Sarah and Freddie were also present. I took the opportunity to quietly congratulate Freddie on his impending fatherhood and I believe that Richard did the same. At present I do not believe that the news is common knowledge. Lucy is making the most of her opportunities to attend balls before she has to retire due to her impending confinement. I, and I’m sure, Lucy, noted Sarah dancing with several eligible young men. While it would be hard for her and Lucy to be parted, I’m sure Lucy thinks that it would be good for her to find her own husband. We will have to wait and see.
Oh what a joy it was to dance with the handsomest man in the room once more – I have really missed that. There were a number of young single ladies and gentlemen present, and the sight of all the women in their elegant gowns, their jewels glittering in the candelight, and the men in their evening dress never fails to delight me.
I have not mentioned a private meeting I had with Lady Elizabeth a few days back. The topic was one which I’m sure she would never have confided in me before I became a married woman.
“I am worried about my daughter Sarah,” she said. “She seems almost abnormally committed to her twin sister Lucy and as a result I fear that she will never accept an offer from a suitable gentleman because it will part her from Lucy’s constant company.”
“I understand your concern ma’am. I have heard it said that twins, especially girls, are often extremely close. If it were possible to find a suitable suitor who lives close to Studleigh Park, then Sarah could still see her sister frequently while enjoying conjugal happiness. There are several of the young men who will attend the ball who live in the proximity of Studleigh Park, are gentlemanly and of good fortune. Perhaps nature will take its course?”
“Thank you for your help my dear. I know you will do your best to find a good match for Sarah,” replied Lady Elizabeth. She paused and then, colouring slightly, she continued. “Like most mothers I suppose, I did have some concern that you, or indeed any young woman, would not be good enough for Richard but I freely admit I was wrong, and I could never have hoped for a better daughter-in-law.”
It was now my turn to blush as I replied, “Thank you very much, Lady Elizabeth, that compliment means a great deal to me.”
Indeed, I did see Sarah dancing twice with several of the young men at the ball, and she seemed to enjoy verbal intercourse with them. One can only hope for the best. I have noticed that Sarah seems more comfortable in the company of young ladies than gentlemen, and perhaps she is one of those women who are destined never to find marriage attractive to them – who knows?
Monday 3rd May.
Richard came home from his office with some news. It seems that the offer of a reward leading to the capture of Turpin and his gang has been successful. I had little doubt of it; these days some families are in dire poverty, and the reward of a few pounds might mean the difference between eating or going hungry. This is certainly good news for Lady Elizabeth, her maid and footman, not that Turpin is the only highwayman, but it will at least make the trip seem safer.
With some hesitation, I gave Lady Elizabeth a sketch of the Studleigh Park chapel with figures of the wedding party during the ceremony, all drawn from memory, so that Sir John and Lady Ellen might have a sense of the occasion.
“I am sorry it is such a poor representation; I hope to make something better when I have time,” I said.
“Nonsense my dear, it is a remarkably good representation of the event. You have a real talent with pencils and brushes,” replied Lady Elizabeth. That was very kind of her. I’m sure that the time will come in the future where by some means a permanent record of events which does not require artists’ tools will be found, but I do not intend to share such speculation with anyone and merely record it in my journal, lest I be considered crazed in my mind.
(Leonora’s speculation was proved correct only fourteen years later in 1827 when the French scientist Nicéphore Niepce recorded the first photochemical image he called a ‘heliograph’ of a view from his upstairs window in a farm in France. Dora L)
Tuesday 4th May.
Today we bade farewell to our visitors when they called by on their way from Studleigh Park, trusting that their journey back to Grasmere will be uneventful. Richard tells me that Turpin and his gang will be tried tomorrow, and he has little doubt of Turpin’s fate but his gang may be transported to New South Wales on the other side of the world. Quite frankly, the thought of a man being hanged makes me shiver, but they must all know the risk that they take.
Thursday 6th May
Richard came home in the evening in a sombre mood. He had not told me of the fate of the Turpin gang yesterday as he realized that I did not really wish to know, but now there was news of a very unusual nature.
“My dear, I did not tell you of the fate of Turpin and his gang at the trial. His accomplices are indeed to be transported to the Antipodes for the term of their natural lives, but as I predicted Turpin himself was sentenced to hang and this was to be carried out today. However, when the guards went to his cell to collect him this morning, he had escaped! No-one knows how it was effected, since the door was still locked and there was no evidence of any other means of escape. The whole thing remains a mystery. A posse was sent out to search for him but of course he will now be many miles away.
I puzzled over this unusual occurrence too but then a thought came to me.
“Tell me, dearest, did Turpin receive any women visitors last night?”
“I do not know, but in any event, they could not have smuggled a grown man away with them!”
“Well, it was done once before in the famous case of the Earl of Nithsdale’s escape from the Tower of London in the early eighteenth century; I read of it in one of my history books.”
“I am not familiar with the case, please tell me of it,” said Richard.
“William Maxwell, the fifth Earl Nithsdale was a Scottish peer, a Jacobite and Roman Catholic, he had been captured, and confined in the Tower of London. On the eve of his execution, his brave young wife, Winifred, having exhausted all possibilities of gaining a reprieve for him, visited him in the Tower with two female servants, one apparently a stout lady about the height of the Earl. They persuaded the guards, no doubt coins changed hands, to allow them to see the Earl. Once alone, the stout servant revealed that she was wearing two hooded cloaks and two gowns. Divesting herself of one of each, the Earl was persuaded to reluctantly don them.
The servants came and went from the cell on various errands and the guards by now were confused as to the number of persons in the cell. Eventually, the Earl, his face painted with makeup and holding a kerchief to his face to conceal his beard, left in the guise of the stout servant, apparently weeping and accompanied by his wife, who bravely returned to the cell. The other servants left but the guards could hear Lady Nithsdale seeming to carry on a conversation with her husband. When she finally left, she persuaded the guards that the Earl was at his prayers and begged that he not be disturbed until morning. This gave the party more time to escape. The Earl was smuggled by friends across the Channel and eventually made his way to Rome where, his wife, after returning to Scotland to ensure that his estate was passed onto his son, eventually joined him. They lived the rest of their lives in Rome at the court of the ‘Old Pretender’. As far as I am aware, he is the only man to escape from the Tower.”
“What an intriguing story, I wonder why I never heard of it before,” said Richard. “I shall certainly make enquiries tomorrow to see if Turpin too received female visitors.”
Friday 7th May
Upon his return home this evening, Richard instead of his usual salutation of a kiss on the lips, took my hand and kissed it instead. At my enquiring glance he said: “I pass on to you a respectful salutation from Mr Barry, the Sheriff. You were right, Turpin was visited by three women, one claiming to be his wife, and the other two his sisters, one being a stout woman about his height. When I passed on your suggestions on how the escape was effected, he first scowled and then burst out laughing.
“’I cannot help but admire their bravery and audacity,’ he said. ‘I doubt that a man would have invented such an ingenious scheme. If Turpin has a brain, he will travel as far from Oxford as possible, change his name, and if he has money left, perhaps buy a small farm and live a blameless life for the rest of his natural days. However, I fear the lure of easy money may draw him back to his old ways, and if he is again caught, he will be closely immured, and meet the fate he has at present escaped.
“I fear the Sheriff might be right,” I said. I dared not say so to Richard, but I could not but hope that Turpin would take the sensible path in recognition of the risk those women took to effect his escape, and not cast it all away for the sake of easy money. One thing that still puzzles me – I find it hard to believe that Turpin’s wife, if indeed she was such, could have heard of the Earl of Nithsdale’s escape which happened nearly a century ago. Perhaps the idea just came to her as it did to the Earl’s wife. Women can be very resourceful when the occasion arises, and brave too.
To be continued
Author's note: The crossdressing escape of the Earl of Nithsdale is a true story. He was the only person ever to escape from the Tower of London.
Leonora's Journal Volume 2 Chapter 3
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Chapter 23 The Musical Evening
Monday 17th May
It is generally recognized that for a married lady of the ‘ton’, her first priority is to produce a son and heir for her husband, in order to ensure that the family property is secure. Indeed, the preference is to produce more than one male child in these times when life can often be short. An example is the case of my own Papa who became heir to his family after the unfortunate death of his elder brother. Her second priority is to oversee the running of her husband’s house, although the detailed workings are handled by her housekeeper and butler.
Otherwise, the life of a lady can be very pleasant indeed, consisting of visits to and from friends, walks in the countryside and such hobbies as music and needlework. Perhaps it is unfortunate for me that I seek to do more. I have yet to produce an heir for Richard and will be attempting to fulfil that duty in due time, but I do have other concerns. The war with Napoleon Bonaparte while thankfully not leading to battles on our own land, in nevertheless leading to a great deal of economic misery. In addition to the inevitable huge cost in terms of money and human lives, there is also the problem of the blockades of French ports by the British navy after blockades instituted by Napoleon himself to prevent trade with Britain while the war persists. In addition, there is a blockade of trade with America, and all this leads to considerable hardship particularly in the manufacturing industries who have goods stored against the resumption of trade, and many workmen laid off since there is no point in continuing to manufacture goods which can not find a market.
All this I have discovered from my daily perusal of the newspapers, and I hate to feel that I am living a luxurious lifestyle while rampant poverty exists only a short distance from Marston House. It can be said of course, that in employing around twenty staff, we are supporting not only our staff but their families too, but it is impractical to take on more staff who would find them selves with little to do.
With all this bearing on my mind, I have come up with a suggestion which I will put to Richard. In one of the many books that I read is an old Chinese proverb ‘it is better to light one candle than to curse the darkness’. I cannot solve the problem of countrywide poverty, but perhaps I can do a little to alleviate it in the area of Oxford?
My feeling is that to contact all our friends and ask for money to alleviate poverty would not be so successful if we did not offer them something in return. The favourite entertainment amongst our friends is a ball, but this is closely followed by a musical evening, a much cheaper entertainment to organise. My thought is that if we were to organize such an evening and ask our friends to make a financial contribution to the poor of the neighbourhood, we might well raise a significant amount of money. I am pleased to say that this idea received Richard’s approbation.
“But how will you ensure that the funds raised are distributed to the most deserving of the poor?” he asked, and I had an answer ready.
“My suggestion is that we ask some of the local clergy to work together and see that the funds are well used, since as part of their pastoral duties, they visit poor families and are in a position to know those worst affected.”
“Well, I can see that you have thought this through,” Richard said, “And it has my enthusiastic support. Please tell me anything I can do to help.”
Tomorrow I will contact Mama, and my sisters-in-law, Lucy and Sarah, and invite them for tea and to discuss my proposal. I feel quite excited about it already.
Friday 21st May
It was a very pleasant Spring Day today, and in the morning I took a walk around our garden where flowers are appearing everywhere, stopping for a while to discuss its progress with our Head Gardener, Arthur Perkins, a tall man with grizzled hair and gnarled hands from spending a lifetime with them deep in the soil, who is totally devoted to his work. We are indeed lucky to have his services.
In the afternoon, I sat in the drawing room to receive my guests with a view to discussing the finer details of the musical evening. Mama arrived first, accompanied by Emma, and soon afterwards the coach from Studleigh Park arrived, bearing Lucy and Sarah.
I was very pleased that they were equally enthusiastic about my idea. I revealed to them that I had already approached my pianoforte and harp tutors, asking if they would be kind enough to play solo works and accompany the singing and they both agreed to do so. I did say that they were not expected to give their services ‘gratis’, but in view of the good cause, this they both agreed to do. Sarah said that she would approach her guitar tutor Señor Segovia and see if he too would favour us with his presence and a musical contribution.
I now informed them about my proposal for clergy to distribute the money. I have written to Mr Henry Irvine of the Church of England, who incidentally officiated at Richard and my wedding; and Father Seamus Maguire of ‘St Michael at the North Gate’ Roman Catholic church, and hope that they can set aside their theological differences in the common good. After all, we all worship the one God.
It was decided that we would hold the evening in a month’s time on Saturday 20th June. This will give us time to approach our friends and relatives and do our best to fill our hall. I feel quite excited about it.
The afternoon concluded with tea and the ‘star attraction’, the appearance of my daughter Elizabeth. Everyone wanted to nurse her, and she raised no objection, being a most placid child. I could not help noticing Emma when it came to her turn. I am sure that one day she will be a wonderful mother.
Monday 24th May
I received three letters today; from Rev Henry Irvine and also from Father Maguire, both containing similar messages saying that they would be pleased to work with the other clergyman in the distribution of funds to deserving households and congratulating me on the proposed fund-raising event. This later comment caused me no little embarrassment; I only wish I had thought of it before. The third letter came from Sarah informing me that Señor Segovia will be pleased to offer his services gratis. I do hope that the three music teachers are approached by some of our guests, requesting tuition either for themselves or some of their children, this rewarding them for their generosity.
Now that everything seems to be assembling in a most satisfactory way, I will discuss the arrangements with Mrs Danvers and Mr Anderson at our regular weekly meeting. They made a number of helpful suggestions including requesting Mrs Walker, the cook, to attend a meeting so that we could arrange the refreshments to be served. Once we know the number of visitors attending, this will help Mrs Walker with the amount of items to be served. There is never any wastage as the staff will always be happy to consume whatever is left over.
Monday 7th June
I am very pleased to record that we have had a wonderful response to our invitations and can expect about fifty people to attend the musical evening. Perhaps the only person not delighted with this number is Mrs Walker and her staff since it will involve a considerable amount of work for her in producing tarts, cakes and breads to accompany the cups of tea. Mrs Danvers assured me that Mrs Walker will cope very well, she just likes to give the impression that she will be overwhelmed. Nevertheless, I have suggested to Richard that we give her and her staff some monetary compensation for the extra work.
Tuesday 8th June
Today is a year and a day since Sir Frederick Fanshaw died, so his family is now officially out of mourning. I’m sure the young women in particular will be glad to be relieved of their black attire.
Saturday 19th June
A truly wonderful and successful evening has been held to raise money for the poor. Our hall was beautifully decorated and a small dais built at one end for the performers. The pianoforte and the pedal harp were installed , and a third seat provided for the guitarist. Three further seats towards the rear of the dais were provided for the three singers, Sarah, Lucy and myself. This would be the largest audience before which we have performed.
Richard and I as the hosts, stood at the entrance to the hall to greet our guests. I now know many of them, but not the ones who are friends of friends
Fifty seats had been set up in the hall, and I’m pleased to say that they were all filled and a few extra were added at the rear of the hall. This was very gratifying. Sarah, Lucy and I felt a little nervous when the time came for us to take our places on the dais. Our accompanists, being professional musicians all looked very calm, having no doubt performed before much larger audiences. When all was ready, Richard stepped up onto the dais to introduce the evening. He is an accomplished public speaker, and I am pleased that he was making the introductions and not me.
First, he introduced us all and explained the reason for the evening as a fund-raiser for the poor. Then he explained how the funds would be distributed by the two reverend gentlemen who had honoured us with their presence. Then it was time for the first item. Sarah was to sing the first song, which was ‘Greensleeves’, where she was accompanied by Señor Segovia on the guitar. While there is a persistent rumour that it was written by King Henry VIII to serenade Anne Boleyn, in fact it did not appear in England until the reign of his daughter Elizabeth. Sarah sang it very well indeed and received appropriately enthusiastic applause.
My pianoforte tutor, Signor Clementi played a charming piece of his own composition which was very well received, and following this I sang ‘The Soldier’s Widow, or Return from Waterloo’, most appropriate in the circumstances, since many of the poorest people in the country are widows of soldiers killed at Waterloo, some with more than one small child, who find living extremely hard since they do not receive a pension and have to make money where they can. Signor Clementi accompanied me on the pianoforte. I did my best to infuse my performance with as much pathos as possible and was rewarded by several of the ladies dabbing their eyes.
Next on the program was a Welsh air played by Mr Thomas Evans, my harp tutor, who then accompanied Lucy singing ‘No one Shall Govern Me’, a song with a moral for young ladies.
Several more pieces were played, including the three of us singing ‘Every Valley Shall be Exalted’ from Mr Handel’s oratorio ‘Messiah’.
The final piece was also by Mr Handel, his famous harp concerto. This is usually played by a solo harp accompanied by a string orchestra, but our three musicians had worked together to provide the accompaniment by the pianoforte and guitar, and it was surprisingly effective and received rapturous applause.
At the conclusion of the concert, Richard announced that supper was served in the dining room and that he and Mr Anderson, our butler, would be available in a small room off the dining room to receive donations and issue receipts. While they were busy doing this, I was circulating amongst our guests and thanking them for their attendance.
When the last of our guests had left, Richard and Mr Anderson had collated and checked the amount collected.
“How much do you think we have raised, Leonora?” Richard asked.
“Perhaps two hundred pounds?” I suggested, while thinking that that might be overly optimistic.
Richard smiled. “You are going to be pleasantly surprised; we have four hundred and twenty pounds!”
I confess I was amazed, never expecting such generosity.
“That is wonderful news, Richard. We will be able to relieve much poverty with such a sum.”
I confess I was feeling very tired after such an exciting day, and after telling Lucy and Sarah the good news before they returned to Studleigh Park, I decided to record the evening in my journal on Sunday, and was soon in bed.
Continuing on Sunday: today I discussed with Richard how such a large sum of money will be distributed. He is concerned that if half of the sum is given to each of the ministers, word may circulate and they might be robbed. Instead, his feeling is that the money should be given out in tranches of fifty pounds so that if it is stolen, not all will be lost. He has written to both the clergymen suggesting this for their own safety. I think it is an excellent idea.
Tuesday 22nd June.
Richard has received a letter from both clergymen agreeing to his proposal, and they will be calling in tomorrow, each to receive the first tranche. We look forward to receiving reports on how well the distribution of money has improved lives.
To be continued
Leonora's Journal Volume 2 Chapter 4
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Permission:
Chapter 4 A curious vision, a visit to Bath and a rescue
Tuesday 29th June
I have received a letter from Mama. She, Papa and Emma are travelling to Bath for a while. It seems that Papa has been suffering from gout for some time, something of which I was unaware, and like so many men, he refused to do anything about it, but Mama finally persuaded him to consult a physician who has recommended a reduction of certain foods and alcohol, plus bathing and taking the waters at Bath. They have rented a house for a month and have plenty of room if we would like to visit and stay with them for as long as we like, I showed Richard the letter and he gave it his approbation.
“We have seen nothing but Oxford for some time and I think a change of scenery would do us good,” was his comment.
This will be the first time we have travelled anywhere since Elizabeth was born, but she is a sturdy child and I anticipate no problems in taking her in the coach. Anna will come with us as well as Marie, Robert, a general maid and footman in addition to the coach driver. Now that the weather is warm, I anticipate no problems in travel. Anna will have to travel within the coach to look after Elizabeth, which means that Marie should also travel in like manner so that there will be no jealousy.
I have spoken to Mrs Danvers and Mr Anderson, explaining that we will be away for a short while and giving the address of Mama and Papa’s rented house in Bath should there be anything of importance about which they will need to contact us. Otherwise, Richard and I have great confidence in their ability to manage the running of Marston House while we are away. Mr Anderson will also issue more tranches of the money to the clergymen as required.
Monday 12th July.
This morning, which was a fine day, we set off from Oxford. We took the main road south-west and eventually reached Swindon, where, after pausing for a light meal, we turned south and upon reaching Marlborough, Richard announced that this would be our stop for the night. We were put up at a very pleasant inn with comfortable beds and good food.
Tuesday 13th July
Anyone reading this journal in the future may well choose to consider the events recorded on this day as a flight of fantasy, and that of course is their prerogative. I merely record that if it was, then I can only say that everything that happened to me this day appeared so real that I would be prepared to take an oath on the Bible that it is not the invention of an overheated mind.
A fine sunny day greeted us, and after breakfasting, we entered the coach and to my surprise instead of heading west, we continued to travel south. When I asked Richard politely if this was not out of our way, he smiled mysteriously and said that there was a reason for travelling this way and all would be revealed in good time. The sign posts were indicating that we were travelling towards Salisbury and I thought that Richard must want to show me the famous cathedral which I was not averse to viewing. I had read that the spire is the tallest in Britain. However, to my surprise, some miles short of the expected destination we took a road travelling west which was signposted towards Salisbury Plain, and eventually, our destination revealed itself on the horizon – Stonehenge!
I gasped, and Richard’s face broke out into a broad smile of satisfaction.
“My dear, since we first met in a Druid’s circle in Cumberland, I thought you would like to see the most famous Druid’s circle of them all.”
“You are so thoughtful my dear,” I replied. “I have read about it and seen many illustrations, but to see the actual monument will be most interesting.”
As we drew closer, the size of the stone pillars became apparent and the fact that some still bear stone lintels, makes me wonder how the ancients who constructed it managed to achieve such a feat while lacking any of the modern tools we use.
Our coach drew up a short distance from the circle and Richard suggested that everyone alight and stretch their legs. I took up my sketch pad, and Richard took my hand and we walked to the stones which now towered above us. Here we parted company for a moment and began to wander amongst them, marvelling at their size. It was then that I started to feel somewhat faint. I reached out to a nearby sarsen. placing my palm against it to steady myself. A thrill like static electricity seemed to grow in my hand and began to move slowly up my arm, which disturbed me. I could see Richard a short distance away and decided not to call and disturb him, sure that it was my imagination.
The air started to quiver like a heat haze, and it seemed to me that there were other people walking amongst the stones. Although their outlines were slightly indistinct, their attire seemed quite incongruous with the time in which I live. Indeed, the women seemed almost dressed as men, all wearing britches instead of gowns. I began to feel frightened as this drew up a long-buried memory from my visit to the Cumberland stone circle. I tried to detach my hand from the stone, but it appeared to be glued to it. Now I was really frightened, and I found my voice and called out to Richard. He heard my anguished cry and came running and caught me in his arms as I felt I was about to faint. Suddenly the grip the stone seemed to have on my hand was broken.
“What is it my dear?” Richard cried. “You look as white as a sheet.”
“Oh my darling!” I gasped. “Please do not think me mad, but I think there is some strange power in stone circles to which I react badly.”
Richard looked at me seriously. “I do not think you mad, my darling. I remember how you nearly fainted in Cumberland. You are a sensitive person, and I can well believe that you are susceptible to things which others are not. I am indeed truly sorry I brought you here.”
“Please do not castigate yourself my dear; you were not to know, and you did it kindly to give me pleasure. Even I did not know until this moment that I would react so. I wonder why the circles are built where they are. Is there some mysterious power present? Perhaps the ancients knew things that are mysteries to us. If you keep hold of me now and lead me from the circle, I’m sure I will be alright.”
I said nothing about the mysteriously dressed figures I had seen for fear he would really think me mentally deranged.
There was a wooden seat outside the circle and Richard led me to it and plied me with his hip flask once more which soon had me restored. I still clung to his hand but now I smiled at him: “You are my saviour once more, my darling.”
Richard leaned over and kissed me. “I will always be here for you my darling,” he said.
When I was fully restored and my colour returned, we walked back to the coach, hand in hand, having decided that we would say nothing of this to the others, although I did see Marie give me a curious look. She misses very little. Tonight we are staying in Warminster, and tomorrow it will be a relatively short distance to Bath. In my prayers tonight, I will thank God for sending me Richard and for his actions in saving me from a fate which I dare not even think about.
Wednesday 14th July
We arrived in Bath in the early afternoon. We had the address of the house which Papa has rented but no idea where it was located. Ronald, our coachman, being resourceful, drew up alongside a horse and cart and enquired of the driver the street’s location, which being given, Richard threw the man a coin, and soon we were drawing up outside the house. I suspect Emma had been watching out for us as the coach had barely stopped when the front door opened and there she was on the front step, waving to us.
We all alighted and were shown into the house. The housekeeper, a Mrs Barclay curtseyed and introduced herself, informing us that Mama and Papa were awaiting us in the drawing room, so we proceeded there. As is my custom, I curtseyed to my parents out of respect for them, and Richard bowed. They welcomed us very cordially. It is true that I do not see them so often now that I am a married woman, and I do miss them and Emma. Tonight will be the first night we have all slept under the same roof since I was married.
I was a little concerned to see that Papa was resting his right foot on a low footstool and that it was bandaged. He saw me looking and smiled.
“One of the trials of old age, my dear. I am suffering from gout just like the ancient Egyptians did, and my physician has advised me to come here and take the waters for my health’s sake.”
“I’m sorry to hear that, Papa. Has your physician suggested any other way of curing it?”
“Yes he has but I will explain it to you later. I’m sure you wish to change after your journey.”
That is my Papa, always concerned with other people’s comfort.
After I had changed and came down to the drawing room, I found Papa on his own, reading a book, but he was quite willing to tell me of his physician’s recommendations.
“He is a young man and was recommended to me by some of my fellow Deans. I think some of the older medical men are rather set in their ways and seem to suggest blood letting as a ‘cure-all’ which I frankly don’t believe. I had to restrain them from bleeding you when you were sick as I felt you needed all your blood to aid your recovery.”
“I am indeed grateful for that, Papa. I’m sure you made the right decision.”
“Dr Clarke has some interest in gout and has undertaken research as to the cause of it, which he deems to be a noxious chemical developed within the blood. He has observed that it is more frequent in the upper classes than working classes, except for those who consume a great deal of beer. Thus, the affliction is least experienced with women of the working classes, who drink little beer and can also not afford to eat much red meat. From this he has recommended that I not eat red meat more than twice a week and restrict my intake of wine and spirits. He also recommends that I drink plenty of water which might flush the causative agent out of my blood. It was at his recommendation that I decided to come to Bath to drink the waters and also bathe in the pools.”
“And have you been here long enough to experience any improvement in the condition?” I asked.
Papa smiled, “If I said that I do it might only be wishful thinking, but what I can say is that I feel no worse than before we arrive here. Anyway, enough about me, my dear, how are you? It looks as if married life agrees with you.”
I confess I blushed as I replied, “It is indeed very agreeable, Papa, and of course becoming a mother as well as a wife is a wonderful experience.”
“Indeed! I may be biased but I do feel that my granddaughter is the most beautiful baby I have seen since you and your brother and sister were born. I hope your Mama and I can see her soon.”
“Of course. I have a very capable young nursery maid who dotes on her which relieves me of a lot of duties.” I very nearly commented about me feeding Elizabeth, but stopped myself in time. A Papa does not need to hear about such things!
Shortly afterwards, Anna brought Elizabeth down to see her grandparents, who confirmed that she is the most beautiful baby they have seen since we, their children were born. Mama naturally wanted to nurse her and she seemed to smile at Mama which pleased her greatly.
Thursday 15th July
Today was a day for rest and relaxation after our trip, but I confess I felt a little restless, so after I fed Elizabeth, Mama suggested that she, I and Emma walk down to the Roman Baths which are a sight that everyone visiting Bath must see. We invited Richard to accompany us, but he elected to stay and keep Papa company rather than leave him on his own. Knowing Papa as I do, I am sure that once he has some of his books, he is never lonely, but he was too polite to reject Richard’s offer. They do get on very well and I am grateful for that.
The Baths are only about ten minutes’ walk from the house, so we decided not to take the carriage. Bath is such a beautiful town, I would happily live here if I did not live in Oxford. If a single word was required to describe it, that word would be ‘elegant’. I could not but help admiring the houses, many of which are built in terraces and are elegance personified, and so are the ladies and gentlemen that we saw promenading past us, the gentlemen gallantly raising their hats to us, and the ladies beautifully dressed in the latest fashions nodding their heads as we exchanged greetings. I exchanged glances with Mama and I suspect we will both be visiting our dressmakers when we return to Oxford.
Arriving at the Baths, Mama informed me that the buildings I could see were by no means Roman as the baths had fallen into disuse after the Romans left Britain in the fourth century and were not restored until many years later. Upon entering the building, I was surprised to see a flight of steps leading down to the baths. Ground level has certainly risen many feet since the time of the Romans. We walked along the side of the main pool, as Mama informed me of some of the history she had learned.
“The Romans called this site ‘Aquae Sulis’ – the ‘waters of Sulis’ after the name of the local god whom they identified with Minerva. This is called the ‘Great Bath’, and as you can see, there are people bathing in it, which we can do on another day if you are interested?”
“I would indeed, since it is supposed to be good for the health,” I replied. It was at that moment that I observed a young girl in the middle of the pool who appeared to be in distress. She was waving her arms around, splashing the water, and then her head disappeared below the surface. I looked at the other bathers, but nobody seemed to be taking any notice. Presumably they thought she was just enjoying herself, but I was quite sure she wasn’t.
I called out, “That young lady is in trouble; somebody help her!” but nobody took any notice. I’m really not sure what happened next but suddenly I found myself in the pool and swimming towards where her head had again disappeared below the surface. Yes, I was swimming, but how could that be since I had never received instruction in the exercise? There was no time to think as I reached the point at which the girl had disappeared and putting my head down to look below the surface, I fortunately found her a few feet away, and slowly sinking through the water.
I reached down and took hold of her arm, and suddenly she came to life as our heads broke the surface of the water and she clung to my neck, nearly choking me.
“Do not be afraid!” I gasped “I will save you!”
For a moment I was seriously concerned that we would both drown. Fortunately, she drew confidence from my voice, she relaxed her grip and I managed to start heading for the pool side, one hand holding her and the other paddling. By now other swimmers had realised the situation and came over to help me with the rescue. When we arrived at the poolside, willing hands helped to pull both of us out of the pool and we sat on the stone edge, gasping for air.
An elegantly dressed lady rushed towards us and immediately put her arms around the young girl who was coughing up water, crying out ‘Oh my darling, I thought you were about to die!”. Then turning to me she said, “I cannot begin to thank you enough madam, you have saved my daughter from certain death. I ran to seek help since I am unable to swim, but fortunately you were there to assist her before I could obtain help.”
“I was happy to assist her, madam,” I replied while still coughing up some pool water. “Thank the Lord I was present at the right time.”
By now Mama was present together with Emma who looked quite frightened.
“My darling, I am so proud of you,” she said. “I had no idea that you could swim.”
“Neither did I, Mama,” I said. “Perhaps it is instinctive, just like a dog dropped into a pool would know how to swim.”
Fortunately, someone from the pool’s staff had now appeared with blankets for me and the young girl, since now that we were out of the warm water and in the slightly chilly air, we were both shivering.
“We must take you home to divest yourself of those wet clothes, darling,” said Mama. “We certainly don’t want a repetition of the last time you caught a chill.”
“That is good advice,” said the mother of the little girl. “I shall follow it too, but please let me thank you again for your rescue of my only daughter. I will never forget it.”
I managed a smile through chattering teeth, and we parted company. Mama asked a staff member to arrange a coach for us since it was not practical for me to walk to the house, and a few minutes later, one pulled up at the front door and we were swiftly conveyed back to the rented house.
During the few minutes travel, Mama suddenly said “My goodness! In all the excitement, I’ve just realized that I did not introduce myself to the lady whose daughter you saved, but I am sure she is upper class, maybe even of the nobility.”
“I think you can be forgiven for that, Mama,” I said. “It was a most unusual situation.”
When Richard saw my condition, he looked quite shocked, but Mama explained what had happened in a few words and I was swiftly conveyed to my bedroom where Marie assisted me to undress and thoroughly dried me with large towels. I felt a lot better. Once in my nightgown, Mama insisted that I retire to bed, and she notified Richard who came up to see me.
“My darling, you will be the talk of the town! What a wonderful thing you did in rescuing the little girl. I am so proud of you.”
I managed a smile. “Dearest, it all seems like a dream. Nobody has ever taught me to swim, and yet it was such an emergency that I found myself in the water before I realized, and swimming to rescue her.”
“Thank goodness you didn’t realise that you didn’t know how to swim or there might have been a double tragedy. It doesn’t bear thinking about,” he said.
“Well, ‘all’s well that ends well’ as Mr Shakespeare says,” I replied.
At that moment, Anna appeared and after excusing herself said that Elizabeth was in want of some nourishment, so she was brought to me to assuage her hunger pangs, with Richard looking on fondly..
Afterwards I suddenly felt very tired and was soon asleep so soundly, I’m sure I did not stir when Richard joined me in bed.
Friday 16th July
Today really was to be a day of rest after yesterday’s dramatic rescue. In the morning I was sitting near the window of the drawing room, and idly looking upon the passing parade in the street below, when a fine-looking coach and four proceeded down the street and stopped outside our house. There was a coat of arms on the door, and a footman in livery stepped down and disappeared from view as he walked up to the front door and rang the bell.
A moment later, the house footman knocked on the door, entered and bowed.
“Excuse me sir, madam; a coach has arrived with a Lady Pendragon who is enquiring if Mrs d’Anglais might be ‘at home’.”
At the same time, looking out of the window, I saw the face of a lady in the carriage, and it was the mother of the little girl I rescued yesterday. I conveyed this information to my parents.
“Oh my goodness, and here we are in Undress,” said Mama. “We cannot keep her waiting while we change so we will just have to excuse ourselves. Please show her in Giles, and ask cook to prepare tea and some cakes in case they are needed.”
(Note: the term ‘Undress’ in Regency times indicated a simpler form of dress worn by many ladies in the morning when they were not expecting visitors. They would change in the afternoon prior to receiving guests or visiting them. J.D.)
Papa hurriedly removed his foot from the small stool where he rested it and slipped on his shoe.
A few minutes later, Lady Pendragon and her daughter were shown into the drawing room. I hardly recognised her daughter from the bedraggled young girl I had rescued. Now she was wearing a pretty dress, and her golden hair was in ringlets surrounding a sweet face. I curtseyed and took it upon myself to make the introductions.
“Lady Pendragon, may I introduce my parents, Professor Sir Robert Bolton of Oxford University, my Mama, Lady Bolton, and my husband Richard d’Anglais?”
Lady Pendragon smiled and acknowledged my mother’s curtsey and my father’s and Richard’s bow, with a smile and a nod of her head.
“May I in turn introduce my daughter Emily?”
We all smiled at Emily and she gave a pretty curtsey.
“Please be seated, Lady Pendragon,” I said, and she and her daughter took a seat on the sofa, and we all sat down.
Mama said. “Lady Pendragon, please excuse us appearing in Undress, but we were not expecting callers since we are visitors here.”
Lady Pendragon responded, “It is I who should apologise for arriving unannounced in the morning, but I hope you will forgive me when I explain the reason why. I am expecting my husband, Lord Pendragon, about noon and we will be travelling to London. I could not possibly leave without thanking you properly, Mrs d’Anglais, for saving my daughter’s life.”
“I am very happy that I was present and saw that Emily was in distress,” I replied.
“Well, other people were present, but you were the only one who realised that she was in desperate need of assistance. Emily has brought you a small gift as a token of appreciation for what you did, although nothing can really express our gratitude.”
She looked at Emily, whom I now saw for the first time was holding a small box. She arose, walked over to me, curtseyed again and handed the box to me. When I unwrapped it, I had to stifle a gasp. It was a beautiful lady’s watch with a gold case and chain for hanging around my neck.
“Oh, this is beautiful, Lady Pendragon. Thank you very much. I will certainly think of you and Emily every time I wear it.”
She smiled. “I am glad it is to your taste.”
Mama said, “Would you like to take a cup of tea with us, Lady Pendragon?”
“Yes indeed, thank you for offering,” she said. Mama rang the bell, and the maid and footman entered with the crockery, cutlery and a plate of small cakes. I’m not sure whether Lady Pendragon really wanted tea, but she has perfect manners so did not refuse the offer.
As the conversation proceeded during tea, it transpired that her husband Lord Pendragon is the Duke of Cornwall, so she is in fact a Duchess. Mama managed to include in the conversation that Papa is Dean of -------- College at Oxford.
“Our family seat, Pendragon Castle, is near Launceston (which she pronounced ‘Laun-stan’),” said Lady Pendragon, “If you ever visit the area, I hope you will write and let us know as we would greatly enjoy meeting you again.”
“It would be a great pleasure to meet you, and also Lord Pendragon if he is at home,” said Papa.
Soon afterwards Lady and Miss Pendragon took their leave in order to return to their house in the Royal Crescent Bath to await the arrival of Lord Pendragon. The family gathered around to examine my watch which is really beautiful, and I will certainly treasure it.
(Note: While the first woman’s wristwatch or ‘wristlet’ was made for the Queen of Naples in 1810, at this time if a Regency lady wore a watch at all then they were mounted on a chain to be worn around her neck, often as a piece of jewelry. J.D.)
To be continue
Leonora's Journal Volume 2 Chapter 5
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Chapter 25 The ball in the Pump Room
Saturday 17th July
Richard suggested today that we have a walk around Bath, just the two of us. After attending to Elizabeth’s needs, I left her in the capable hands of Anna, while making sure that she knew where we would be if an emergency arose. We walked past the Royal Crescent where Lord and Lady Pendragon own a house, safe in the knowledge that they will not be there, having travelled to London. It is indeed a spectacular series of thirty houses, and I image most are owned by the aristocracy. Another notable collection of houses is the Circus where the houses form a circle only broken by roads to allow entry and exit..
It seems that a certain ‘Beau’ Nash was famous for making the town a centre for fashionable people when he arrived in the early eighteenth century. He became the indisputable ‘King of Bath’, arranging for the construction of some notable buildings including the Pump Room at the Baths, and also the Assembly Rooms. He also wrote the rules of behaviour including the banning of duels, since he achieved his position after the previous occupier of the position was killed in a duel.
We also viewed Pultney Bridge across the River Avon which is unusual in having buildings on it like the old London Bridge; then Bath Abbey which is a magnificent building and unusually has a decoration of ladders with angels ascending and descending to and from Heaven and earth on either side of the main entrance, apparently inspired by the dream of the Bishop of Bath and Wells at the time it was built. Originally it was mentioned in the Book of Genesis, so perhaps that inspired the bishop’s dream?
Finally, we arrived at the Roman Baths, the scene of my dramatic rescue of Emily. At first I was somewhat reluctant to enter for fear of being recognized and this fear was fulfilled but in a very nice way when we were welcomed by the staff, who caused me many blushes with their effusive expressions of admiration. When we finally reached the pool where the drama had ensued, Richard expressed his surprise and admiration at what I had achieved.
After this we went to the Pump Room, where the waters are available for tasting. It is a truly remarkable building, with a beautifully decorated interior, and with a balcony at one end where I surmised that musicians play. It is a popular venue for balls, and we saw a notice to indicate that one will take place on Saturday in a week’s time and Richard suggested that I might like to attend. I love dancing, so had no hesitation in acquiescing to his suggestion. Perhaps, Mama, Papa and Emma will attend too. When we enquired about purchasing tickets, the manager of the Baths informed us that they would have great pleasure in providing my whole family with complimentary entry. That was very kind of him.
Friday 23rd July
The week has seen much inclement weather so much of the time has been spent indoors. Elizabeth is a constant source of entertainment for the whole family, despite being only two months old. She is such a sweet child, with an excellent temperament, something for which I am truly grateful since she allows me to get sufficient uninterrupted sleep, which I have heard is not always the case with babies. I hope her siblings to come are equally placid. Anna is an excellent nursery maid and as besotted with her as I am. I expect that one day she will leave us to marry and have children of her own, but for the present I am very happy that she is with us and I can always leave Eliabeth in her care with complete confidence.
Tomorrow is the ball at the Pump Room and Marie and I are deciding what I should wear. I am so fortunate to have a wonderful selection of gowns, even though the number I brought with me is only a small part of my total wardrobe. Richard is so generous, always suggesting that I might like to buy something new to wear. I am cognisant of the fact that a wife must present well as her husband’s companion, but I think I must be innately frugal because I always think that the money could be put to better use.
Depending on what time we arrive home from the ball, I may or may not write in my journal tomorrow.
Sunday 25th July
We attended a service at Bath Abbey this morning. The singing of the choir was very fine and the organ playing and its sound, magnificent. The bishop was in attendance and greeted the congregation at the door as we exited. To my surprise it seems that my exploits in the pool have become known even to him since he said that God will bless me for my good work in rescuing Emily. It hardly requires recording that I blushed at his remarks.
The Pump Room, Bath
However, now to a report of the ball in the Pump Room last night. What a wonderful evening it was. Our whole family attended, the coach taking us to the door to relieve Papa of the need to walk any great distance. He assures me that his gout symptoms are improving, but nonetheless, walking can be painful.
When we entered the room, which sparkled with the light of thousands of candles, the dancing had already started. The orchestra was excellent, and the sight of the ladies in their beautiful gowns and the men in their evening dress moving in unison around the dance floor was very fine indeed. We found our five reserved seats and were glad we had been presented with them since the room was quite full.
Before long, I had a dance with Richard and then he danced with Mama since Papa’s gout has not yet recovered enough for him to dance. Later I danced with Richard again, and as we were returning to our seats we noticed that there was a very distinguished-looking gentleman walking across the room to address Mama and Papa.
Papa rose to accept his greeting and as we resumed our seats, I heard him bow and say “Excuse me introducing myself, sir, madam, but we have no mutual friend to undertake the task for us. My name is Sir Michael Fitzroy, a resident of Bath.”
Papa also bowed, and said “I am very pleased to meet you, sir. I am Professor Sir Robert Bolton of Oxford University. Allow me to introduce my wife, Lady Bolton, my younger daughter Emma, and my elder daughter and her husband, Mr and Mrs d’Anglais.” Emma stood and curtseyed.
By now we were standing and Richard bowed and I curtseyed. Sir Michael said, “Pardon me if I am mistaken, but are you related to the d’Anglais of Grasmere, sir?”
Richard smiled. “Yes indeed, they are my parents and uncle, sir.”
“This is indeed a coincidence – my late father was at Oxford with your father and they were quite friendly, but lost touch after graduation since they lived in different parts of the country.”
“I will mention it to my father when I see him next,” said Richard.
Sir Michael then continued, “But I am neglecting the primary reason I approached you. My family is seated yonder, including my wife, and my twelve-year-old son Henry who has been taking dancing lessons and is reported to be becoming quite proficient. He was hoping to ask someone near to his own age to dance but only recently noticed the presence of your young daughter. He has begged me to act as his emissary and enquire if Miss Bolton might be willing to dance with him?”
It was obvious to me that Emma was already looking at young Henry in a very positive fashion. She is now ten, but of course girls do mature more quickly than boys, so a two year gap in their ages was of no consequence. She looked at Mama who said. “If you would like to dance with Master Fitzroy, I have no objection.” I could see that her permission was accepted with great pleasure, as Emma said, “Yes please.”
Sir Michael said “In that case I will ask Henry to come over and introduce himself” and he turned and beckoned to his young son, who crossed the room with some alacrity. Upon being informed of Emma’s name, he bowed and said “Miss Bolton, may I have the pleasure of the next dance?”
Emma stood, curtseyed and replied “With pleasure, Mr Fitzroy.” Young Henry offered his hand and led her onto the dance floor. I looked at Richard and he immediately understood that we could keep a closer eye upon the young couple of we were also on the dance floor and near them, so I took his hand and we joined the dance.
I was pleased to see that both the young people were dancing very proficiently and obviously enjoying themselves greatly. At the conclusion of the second dance, young Master Fitzroy led Emma back to her seat, and bowing, thanked her for the dance. Emma curtseyed and thanked him too. It was all very prettily done, and I confess I was at some pains not to smile broadly in case they thought I was making fun of them.
Following the convention that unmarried couples may only dance two sets together, later Henry asked Emma for another dance and this time we observed them from our seats.
Mama whispered to me “It seems my little girl is growing up!”
I smiled and responded, “It really does seem to happen earlier nowadays!”.
Friday 30th July
We have been spending a delightful time at Bath, walking about the town admiring the elegant buildings most days, and visiting the display of Roman artifacts at the Baths. I have had the opportunity to discuss the archaeology of the site with Papa who is as always a fount of knowledge. He assures me that there is still plenty of interesting sites to be found throughout the country, some of which probably won’t even be discovered in our lifetimes.
“That is not a bad thing,” he explained, “Since I’m sure that in the future, techniques of excavation will probably surpass our own and discover even more amazing things about the past.”
I have really enjoyed my time with my family, being my parents’ daughter once more, not that I would for a moment give up being Richard’s wife which is the most wonderful state I could imagine.
Today, in an overly casual manner, Emma asked me if the family might be attending the ball at the Pump Room tomorrow. Dear child, she thought she was being very clever, but I knew immediately that young Henry Fitzroy must have mentioned the intention of his family to attend, and she was anxious to see him one more time before Richard and I return to Oxford. It is unlikely that our parents will attend another ball once we are gone, with Papa still suffering from gout, even though his recovery is certainly making progress.
I promised to discuss it with Richard and also Mama and Papa. Mama smiled when I broached the subject. She too immediately discerned the reason for Emma’s interest. As a result, the whole family will attend a final ball before we return to Oxford, and young Emma could scarcely contain her excitement when I imparted the news to her. I confess that I had great difficulty in not teasing her about it, but to do so would be cruel.
Saturday 31st July
This evening we attended the ball in the Pump Room, and to our great surprise, who should be there but the Fitzroys! Once again Sir Michael approached us and asked if his son would be making a nuisance of himself if he requested a dance with Emma once more. Upon being reassured that his approach would be acceptable to us, young Henry approached once more and was the epitome of politeness as he bowed to us all in turn, and finally to Emma who returned his greeting with a curtsey.
When she returned from the set of two dances, Emma looked nervous, and the reason soon became apparent.
“Mama, Papa, Henry wonders if you would give him permission to write to me so that we can maintain our friendship?” she said with a blush.
Mama was obviously ready for this request, for she immediately replied, “Your Papa and I will give our permission with two conditions; first, Henry’s parents must agree, and if they do so, you must show me any correspondence you receive from Henry, and also your replies to him.”
“Oh thank you Mama, Papa, of course I agree to that,” Emma replied.
“Because Papa finds it difficult to walk, would you mind approaching them Richard and ask if they would be kind enough to come and discuss this request with us? In the meantime, Emma, Henry may ask you for another dance.”
The result of the conversation with the two sets of parents was that Emma and Henry obtained permission to correspond.
Later, I asked Mama in a joking manner if she was match-making? She blushed slightly and looking very severe said “Of course not, it is at least eight years until Emma could consider marriage!”
“Of course; and both she and Henry will doubtless meet many potential partners before then. What was I thinking?” I said, doing my best to keep a straight face.
We both laughed,
Monday 2nd August.
Today we left Bath for home at Oxford. I confess I was sorry to leave my parents, who will stay on for another month, but Papa is showing definite signs of improvement, and Richard has his legal responsibilities to attend to. It has certainly been an interesting time spent in Bath. I have written to Mrs Danvers to tell her to expect us tomorrow evening. We are staying in an hotel at Cirencester tonight and intend to leave early in the morning.
To be continued
Leonora's Journal Volume 2 Chapter 6
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Chapter 26 A strange dream
Tuesday 3rd August.
We arrived home in the evening and as expected everything was ready for our reception. It is good to be home even though we enjoyed our sojourn with my parents and sister very much. To my surprise it seems that news of my aquatic adventure had somehow preceded us , and once again I had to accept with grace the congratulations of Mrs Danvers and Mr Anderson. I think that the fact that I can swim came as much of a surprise to them as it did to me!
Wednesday 4th August
I wrote to Freddie, Lucy and Sarah today to advise them that we are back in Oxford and inviting them to call for tea when convenient. I had a meeting with Mr Anderson and Mrs Danvers and was pleased to hear that everything had run smoothly while we were away and that there were no problems to address.
Friday 6th August
Today, Freddie, Lucy and Sarah came for tea. Lucy is now very definitely with child, and shared with me the news that she expects her confinement to be in November. As might be expected, she is very interested in Elizabeth’s development. She is now six months old. She smiles at me, Richard and Anna and is making cooing noises as well as reaching out to be picked up and absorbing herself with the little doll which she was given by Lucy. She can even roll over, so she is making definite progress. I am still feeding her breast milk, but I have also started her on a taste of mashed up vegetables and fruit and she seems to be enjoying it. She can now open her mouth and close it around a small spoon. It is truly wonderful to follow her progress.
Friday 13th August.
I had the strangest dream last night. I was seated on one of the smaller stones of the Druids’ Circle in Cumberland where I originally met Richard. It was still dark but there was a glimmer of light in the eastern sky. The grass was wet with dew. I had my drawing pad and pencils and was ready to sketch the scene as soon as it was light enough. As the light overhead grew brighter, a mist appeared, obscuring the other side of the circle. I paused and waited and finally it started to lift. I was not alone. On the far side a young man was standing looking at me. As the light improved I was able to make out his features and for a moment I thought it was Richard, they looked so alike, but this man was dressed in a different style of clothing, certainly not from the nineteenth century. From somewhere the name ‘Jack’ came into my mind. He was looking at me and smiling and I returned his smile. Then, as he lifted his arm in greeting, the first rays of the sun appeared from over a high eastern hill. They struck his face and he instinctively lifted his hands to block out the light. Then suddenly I was awake.
The sun was shining through a small gap in the bedroom curtains and shining on my face. I turned my head and there was Richard asleep beside me. Yes, the resemblance was uncanny. Whoever he was, the young man has to be a relative of ours, and surely a descendant. What an amazing dream to have, more like a vision.
I am sorry not to share it with Richard, but I think he is already puzzled enough with my strange dreams and visions and I do not want to concern him that I might be losing my mind.
Sunday 15th August
Today we attended church. Mr Irvine preached a very good sermon. Afterwards I knew Mr Irvine would greet worshippers at the church door, so I asked Richard to delay our exit so that I could speak to him. I asked him how the distribution of the moneys raised was proceeding (very well) and asked if he could approach Father Maguire to arrange a mutually agreeable time for them both to visit Richard and me at Marston House to discuss the distribution of the rest of the money, about half of which still remains. This he agreed to do.
Friday 20th August
Mr Irvine and Father Maguire visited us this afternoon. Richard was able to be present for which I was grateful. He took the lead in the conversation of course, and asked how the distribution of moneys was proceeding. Both reverend gentlemen said that it was a great success. Many of the poorest people in the parishes are women who are either widows or whose husbands are away either as soldiers or labourers who have had to travel some distance to find work. They often have several children and they are suffering from lack of income. The distribution of some money is like manna from heaven for them. Some asked whence it came and as had been agreed, the ministers only tell them that it comes from people in Oxford who are more fortunate and able to donate money to aid their Christian brothers and sisters.
I asked if there had been any problems with distributing the money. Both men looked at each other and it was Father Maguire who spoke first.
“Unfortunately, there have been a few problems when the husband is at the house but unemployed. He promises that the money will be used in order to provide food for the family, but this does not always occur. Recently a woman arrived at the presbytery the day after I left some money with the family. She was crying and very ashamed, but I managed to coax the story out of her. It seems her husband had demanded all the money soon after I left, and then he left the house and did not appear again until late at night, very drunk and with no money left having spent much of it on drink, and gambled the rest of it away. He was remorseful of course as such men usually are, but that did not solve the problem.
“I did not think it wise to give her more money for fear of the same thing happening, so instead I gave some money to my housekeeper and asked her to accompany the woman to the village to purchase the food she so desperately required to feed her six children.”
“That is a very wise decision, sir,” said Richard. “When Mrs d’Anglais suggested that you two gentlemen were the most suitable to distribute the money, I had no doubt that she was right, and so it has proven to be.”
“Indeed ma’am,” said Mr Irving.
Monday 23rd August.
I called to see Lucy at Studleigh Park today, taking Elizabeth and Anna with me. She said she is finding herself unusually tired. From my previous experience I assured her that that is quite usual. She begged to have a cuddle of Elizabeth and this was followed by Sarah requesting the same. I was happy to oblige. Elizabeth’s favourite toy is the doll that Lucy gave her and she refuses to be parted from it. Freddie came in at that point and greeted me and asked to see Elizabeth, commenting how she is growing. I’m sure he is greatly looking forward to becoming a father.
Wednesday 25th August.
My brother John is currently a pupil of a lawyer who appears in the High Court in London and it is presently between the Trinity and Michaelmas terms of court sitting, so he has been able to take a few weeks’ holiday and has returned home to Oxford. I had been notified to expect him soon after he arrived to stay with our parents, so it was no surprise when I heard the sound of horses’ hooves on the driveway and a few minutes later he burst through the door and pulled up short to give me a deep bow. I responded with an extravagant curtsey and then he leapt forward to take me in a bear hug which almost cracked my ribs!
“John! Dear John, it’s so good to see you again,” I gasped, fighting for breath.
He held me at arms’ length and beamed. “Look at you, Leonora, my little sister. I never imagined you as a married woman, let alone a mother, and yet here you are, and it seems very established as the mistress of Marston House.”
I smiled through my blushes. “And what about you, brother dear? I know you cannot think of marriage while still at your legal studies, but I think you should start considering if there is some young lady who might make a suitable wife for a rising barrister?”
John laughed. “Time for that in a few years,” he said.
“Nevertheless, I think it might be a good idea for us to hold a ball while you are here if Richard agrees, and I will make sure that every eligible young woman in the district is invited. Can I count upon your presence?”
“For you, dear sister, I can hardly refuse,” he replied.
Thursday 26th August
Balls are very popular with the ton. They are a great social occasion, and everyone is happy to attend. However, before I had a chance to speak to Richard about it, I had a visit from Lucy and Sarah, and after mentioning the ball and how John would be there, although he happened to be out visiting friends today, Lucy begged to be allowed to request of Freddie that it be held at Studleigh Park so that she could attend, even if she would not be able to dance. I could hardly refuse her, particularly as this will be the first ball she will attend since coming out of mourning, but insisted that if Freddie was reluctant, we would have it at Marston House, if Richard agreed, explaining that I am anxious to introduce John to the young single ladies of Oxford, even if he could not yet consider marriage. We have agreed upon Saturday 11th September as a suitable date. It may not seem far off, but as all the great houses host frequent balls, they do not need a lot of organizing.
I have little doubt that Freddie will agree to Lucy’s request. Now that she is carrying his child I do not think he could refuse her anything. By the by, I did not fail to notice a faint blush appear on Sarah’s cheeks when I mentioned my brother John. Quite frankly I think that would be a wonderful match. In fact it would make her my sister-in-law twice over!
Friday 27th August.
A brief note arrived from Lucy confirming the date of the ball, and since we will not now be the hosts, we are on the guest list together with my parents, John and Emma. I am welcome to take Elizabeth, Anna and Marie along, and Richard will take his valet Robert. and we can all stay the night, including John if he wishes, which is most convenient. Studleigh Park is a very large house, so they have plenty of room.
To be continued
Leonora's Journal Volume 2 Chapter 7
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Chapter 27 A secret shared
Sunday 12th September.
Yesterday was the ball at Studleigh Park and there is a lot to record. Oxford is in want of a theatre, an omission which I hope will be rectified before too long. Thus, the local ton have to rely on their own resources for entertainment, and balls and musical recitals are the most population means of divertissement. Balls in particular, have the advantage of providing a means by which the young single men and woman of the town can be introduced to each other and if there is attraction, then who knows what might ensue?
Studleigh Park has a larger ballroom than Marston House and so the invitation list could be expanded accordingly. At least thirty young women with an equal number of young men, plus their parents were easily accommodated. A fine band had been secured for the occasion and the whole room was gay with decorations and lit by hundreds of candles. Women take great care in their presentation at balls and the gowns were exceptionally beautiful. The gentlemen are of course fairly restricted since they only have the conventional evening dress which is worn to every occasion. Nevertheless, I was pleased to see that they all took exceptional care with their toilette.
Although she could not dance because of her condition, Lucy greatly enjoyed the scene and everyone complimented her as they knew that she was mainly responsible for the arrangements. With our conversation masked by the hubbub of the gathering, she asked me if I could recommend a good midwife when her time comes. My reply was that I have only experienced Mrs Jenkins but I would have no hesitation in recommending her, and would secure her services again should the need arise.
Richard knows how much I love to dance and very gallantly made sure that I was not in want of great enjoyment. Lady Susan and her two daughters Phoebe and Eloise were also present. I feel sad for Lady Susan since as a widow, even though now out of mourning, I suspect it is not considered appropriate for her to dance. Her daughters certainly made up for it as they were approached by many young men requesting their hand in a dance.
During one dance, I was not totally surprised to see that my brother John was dancing with my sister-in-law Sarah. I confess that for some time I have wondered if Sarah has any interest in men at all, but if she does, she could hardly find someone more suitable than John. Not only is he very handsome (and if a sister writes thus of her brother, you can be sure it is true) but he is also very intelligent as it proven by his current apprenticeship to one of England’s top lawyers who has his pick of whom he chooses to study with him.
You can be sure that the dancing couple had not escaped Lucy’s notice and after I sat down, we discussed whether there might be any future for them. When John and Sarah had a second set of two dances, the maximum which an unmarried couple can enjoy, we really began to think that there might be something in it. I cautioned Lucy about saying anything to Sarah for fear of killing a budding romance.
“In any event, he cannot possibly consider marriage until he is a qualified barrister and starting to make his fortune,” I said, and Lucy agreed.
The next time that John returned Sarah to her sister, I was surprised that he gallantly invited me to dance with him. As we circled I could not but help saying, “Miss Sarah is a delightful person is she not?”
John smiled. “Indeed she is, but I hope that my sister is not becoming a gossip?”
I blushed, I could not help it, and John laughed of course, and I laughed too.
“Truly I am no matchmaker, John. Sarah and Lucy being twins are very close which is why she is living here with Lucy and Freddie and if she found someone to whom she wished to give her heart, he would have to be warned that she would still wish to live in close proximity to her sister. I could not see her being happy otherwise.”
John smiled. “Thank you for the advice, sister; I will consider it carefully.”
I have failed to mention the attendance of my parents and sister Emma, who as on previous occasions was accompanied by her nurse so that she could retire early. On this occasional the Cholmodelays (pronounced ‘Chumley’) were present and they have a young son Mortimer, aged twelve, whose eyes lit up at the sight of Emma as, like young Henry that we met in Bath, he was tired of having nobody of his age to dance with, He approached Mama and Papa, introduced himself, being quite confident for his age, and begged to be permitted to request a dance with Emma, a request which was agreed to. I can see my little sister becoming a heartbreaker!
Once more, Richard and I joined the same dance in order to keep a close eye on them, but I was pleased to see that they both danced very well and with great propriety.
Although the ball was scheduled to continue until near dawn, Richard and I returned home by midnight as I do not like to be away from Elizabeth for too long. I was pleased to hear that she had been very well behaved during our absence. It is as well that I am not jealous as I suspect she sometimes thinks that Anna is her mother!
Tuesday 14th September
It is customary for guests at a ball to visit the people that hold them in the following days to thank them for a lovely evening. I decided to visit today, and asked John if he would like to accompany me, not really thinking that he would, but he seemed to accept the invitations with alacrity. On arrival at Studleigh Park, we found Freddie, Lucy and Sarah in the drawing room, the two women engaged in their needlework while Freddie was reading the paper. It seems that Phoebe and Eloise were out visiting friends.
After the customary greetings, bows and curtseys, (I noticed Sarah’s pink cheeks as she greeted John), we sat down to converse. It was a lovely day and I could not help noticing that John seemed a little ‘on edge’. Finally, he rose and approached Freddie, asking if he might be permitted the company of Miss Sarah to take a turn around the flower garden. This being agreed to, John gave his hand to Sarah to rise and they left us to view the flowers. It’s well known that Sarah is very fond of flowers and even takes a turn at gardening herself, not a common occupation for young ladies. With Freddie’s head hidden behind the newspaper (and I was pleased to see him taking some time off from the business of the estate), Lucy and I exchanged a smile. We both suspected that whatever Sarah and John were discussing, it was not horticulture.
When Sarah and John returned to the room after being absent for a respectable amount of time, Lucy rang for tea and the conversation turned to general matters.
“How is your time in London proceeding?” asked Freddie.
“Very well I believe,” replied John. “As you may know, I am a pupil of Sir Garfield Livingstone K.C., a well-known barrister, and he seems satisfied with my work, while still being a hard taskmaster. I have very little time to myself.”
“And when might your apprenticeship end?” asked Emily.
“In about six months, after which I intend to return to Oxford and take up a position with a very well-known company of barristers and solicitors who have offered me a position already.”
“That is good news. I hope we will see more of you then,” said Lucy. Sarah had said nothing at all, but I think much had been said while viewing the herbaceous borders.
On the way home in the coach, I could not help but question John about the afternoon.
“Judging by Sarah’s heightened colour and the way you looked so pleased with yourself after your garden walk, might I conclude that some matters are settled between you two?”
John hesitated. “If I confide in you it is the with the understanding that it must be kept strictly confidential,” he said.
“You can rely upon me John, my lips are sealed,” I replied.
“Well, I started by explaining to Miss d’Anglais that until I complete my training and start to earn an income, I cannot possibly consider making an offer to any young lady as I know her parents would reject it outright.”
“I think you may call her Sarah,” I replied. “There is only the two of us here. I imagine she accepted the wisdom of your remarks?”
“Indeed. Then I went on to say, and I confess to being somewhat nervous at this point, that when I am finally in a position to make a young lady an offer, I wondered, if it was made to her, how she might receive it? She paused for what must have been several seconds but to me they seemed like hours, and finally said that if I was to make her an offer at that point, she would be very pleased to accept it, subject of course to her father’s approval.”
I know my face broke out into a broad smile at this point. “So, you are effectively unofficially engaged!” I exclaimed.
“Well, yes, I suppose we are. I know that she will confide in her sister, but not a word to anyone else.”
“Of course not, not even a hint,” I responded. “Once you have built up a sufficient fortune, I’m sure Sir John will be happy to give his blessing to the union.”
“There was one thing I said to her, which I feared might make her change her mind, but had to be said; I pointed out that once we are married, I would expect her to live with me at a different address, but I would make sure that it was as close to Studleigh Park as possible.”
“And how did she respond to that?”
“She said, ‘Mr Bolton, you know that my sister and I are very close, but there can only be one mistress in a house and I would fully expect to be mistress of my own house after I marry. However, I do thank you for your kindness in saying you will establish us in close proximity to my sister.”
“Well, this is wonderful news, John, but you can be assured that I will not divulge what you have told me today to a living soul.”
(For the next month there was little of note to record, but then came an interesting letter from John to Leonora. J.D.)
Thursday 29th October
Today I received a letter from my brother John in London, which I have decide to copy into my journal in full. It read as follows:
‘My Dearest Sister,
I have some very good news for you and some perhaps not so good news. I am writing in similar terms to both Miss d’Anglais and also Mama and Papa.
Firstly, I am pleased to report that Sir Garfield has informed me that he considers that at the end of the Michaelmas legal term in late December, I will have completed my pupillage and will be called to the bar. This means I can then call myself a barrister. This is very good news as it means that I can start to argue cases and be paid for my work.
My second news is Sir Garfield has invited me to join the Chambers of which he is Head. This is a great compliment, but of course means that I would have to stay in London for probably another year. The truth is that I promised Miss Sarah that I would return to Oxford as soon as I was a qualified barrister, but until I at least start to make my fortune, I cannot approach Sir John with a request to marry her, and if I stay in London, I will have more opportunities for financial gain, and also my reputation than I can in Oxford. I do hope that she will not think that by making this decision that my ardour has cooled since that is far from the case. I merely think that by staying in London I might be in a position to ask for her hand sooner than if I return to Oxford.
I am going to ask a great favour of you. Would you be kind enough to visit Miss Sarah and assure her of my commitment to marriage at the earliest possible opportunity?
The Michaelmas term finishes on Tuesday 21st December, and it is my intention to return to Oxford for Christmas where I will stay with Mama and Papa, and will certainly visit you and Studleigh Park.
I remain,
Your most devoted brother,
John.
Upon receiving this letter and digesting the contents, I wrote to Lucy saying that I had a matter of importance to discuss with Sarah, and would she be kind enough to receive me at her earliest convenience?
Friday 30th October.
I received a note from Lucy saying that I would be most welcome next Monday afternoon if that was suitable for me. Perhaps she guessed the reason for my request since I’m sure Sarah would have shared the contents of her letter from John.
Monday 2nd November
Today I visited Studleigh Park. Lucy is indeed ‘great with child’ and must surely be confined within the next few weeks. Phoebe and Eloise were home and not knowing how much they knew of Sarah and John’s unofficial engagement, I felt it was appropriate to speak to Sarah on her own. I therefore requested that she would shew me her latest plantings in the garden. She glanced at Lucy who gave her a nod. I think she must have told Freddie’s sisters that I wished to speak to Sarah alone, since they did not ask to accompany us.
It was a beautiful day with the sun shining and a slight breeze but pleasantly warm.
At Sarah’s request, Freddie has allocated for her use a section of the garden which she has designed in a most elegant manner and prepared with her own hands. I could not help thinking that if her position in the family had not forbidden it, she could have been very successful as a garden improver. I was genuinely interested in what she has done, but of course there were other matters to discuss.
“Like you, I have received a letter from John, which contained a request that I visit you. In fact, I have brought it with me. Would you like to read it?”
Sarah coloured slightly. “Yes please,” she said. I reached into my reticule and handed the document over, keeping silent while she perused it.
“He is very concerned that you might take his decision to stay in London for a year as an indicator that he no longer wishes to marry you, and wants me to assure you that that is not the case, quite the reverse.”
Handing the letter back, Sarah said with a blush, “I confess that when I first read his letter to me, which was couched in similar terms, that thought crossed my mind, but I now realise that he is making the best decision in order that we should marry.as soon as possible.”
“You probably realise that, being unable to earn any remuneration during his pupillage, my papa furnished him with sufficient funds to live in London. John thinks that he will have to return the money to Papa as the honourable thing to do, but knowing Papa’s kindness as I do, I suspect he will refuse repayment, and that will help John build his fortune. When he returns to Oxford with a fine reputation, as I’m sure he will, and also the start of a good fortune, I have little doubt that Sir John will give his consent to you marrying.”
Sarah smiled. “Oh, I do hope so! That being the case, I can bear waiting another year.”
“In my reply to him, may I assure him that you fully understand the reason for his decision to stay in London?” I asked.
“Yes, please do,” Sarah said. “I intend to write a letter to him couched in similar terms. I’m sure a year will pass quickly enough.”
Our conversation being concluded to our mutual satisfaction, we returned to the house for tea with Lucy and Freddie’s sisters. Lucy informed me that she was fully prepared for her confinement and has secured the services of Mrs Jenkins who has already visited h r to make sure that all is in readiness.. I feel sure that is a wise decision.
Wednesday 4th November,
This morning a brief note arrived from Freddie informing us that about five o’clock this morning, Lucy was safely delivered of a fine baby boy. Both mother and son are doing well. The baby will be named Frederick after his father and grandfather. I immediately sent a note back to Studleigh Park, expressing our congratulations, love and best wishes, and asking that we be permitted to visit as soon as Lucy felt able to receive us.
Saturday 7th November
Today, Richard, Elizabeth and I visited Studleigh Park to meet the new addition to the family. Lucy was glowing with happiness and Freddie is as proud as Punch. We congratulated them both and when the time came for Lucy to feed her newborn, then the gentlemen left us alone. Young Freddie feeds very well, and I am sure he will grow quickly. Lucy told me that she had been in labour from the previous afternoon to his birthday and had not suffered greatly, so all had gone very well. She complimented me on Elizabeth’s progress. There is no doubt that becoming a mother changes a woman in many ways. Suddenly her focus in life changes to be centred on her child or children. I took along a gift of a beautiful woollen blanket and it was gratefully received.
Sunday 8th November.
The arrival of young Freddie has me thinking that a husband loves all his children, but he is especially pleased when his wife produces a son and heir. This makes me think that perhaps the time is approaching when Richard and I should try for another child, hopefully a boy.
Sunday 21st November
‘Stir it up’ Sunday. How quickly the year has gone, and here we are leading up to Christmas and tomorrow Mrs Walker and her staff will start upon the task of making Christmas puddings! We have changed the day rather than make the kitchen staff work on them on a Sunday.
Monday 22nd November.
A letter arrived from Lady Elizabeth today to inform us that she and Sir John will be coming to spend Christmas with us and enjoy time with the family. They are particularly looking forward to seeing their granddaughter again and their new grandson. They anticipate arriving on Friday December 17th and expect to stay for three or four weeks.
I confess to feeling slightly out of sorts at this announcement. Richard and I are master and mistress of Marston House even if it belongs to Sir John, and I think it would have been polite to ask if it was convenient for them to visit, even though of course we would not have refused. I am making a mental note to show tact when I am mistress of Grasmere, which I hope is many years in the future, but if truth be told it is only a heartbeat away.
Anticipating my thoughts, she also informed us that Lady Ellen had been invited to accompany them but had declined on account of her advancing years and the uncomfortable four-day journey. She will not be alone at Grasmere. She has a long-time maid called Betty, so long in fact that they behave almost as friends rather than mistress and servant. In addition, Richard’s Uncle David and his wife have been invited to spend Christmas afternoon at Grasmere after he has conducted the Christmas morning service, to enjoy Christmas Dinner with her, and stay until Boxing Day morning, when they will have to return to Grasmere for the Sunday service at St Oswald’s. They may, however, return to Grasmere Hall for a few more days. My feeling is that Uncle David has been asked to discretely keep a watch on Lady Ellen.
I have informed Mrs Danvers and Mr Anderson that Sir John and Lady d’Anglais will be visiting so that preparations can be made to receive them. There will also be Lady Elizabeth’s maid and Sir John’s valet and an extra footman to accommodate; I suspect it might be Eric, who had acquitted himself so well on Lady Elizabeth’s last visit when the stagecoach was held up. I wonder if he has been taking shooting lessons?
Wednesday 24th November
I visited Lucy and Sarah for afternoon tea. Young Freddie is showing signs of growing apace. I told them that Sir John and Lady Elizabeth were coming to visit for Christmas. They have not yet received a letter but I’m sure will do so soon as no doubt their parents will like to spend some time staying at Studleigh Park. Lucy told me that she has persuaded Freddie to hold a New Year’s Eve ball at Studleigh Park. By so doing, Lucy will be able to attend while still being in close proximity to baby Freddie. I understand perfectly. Being a mother changes one’s life in many ways.
Thursday 25th November
Mrs Danvers and I have a good working relationship. When I first heard her name I confess to feeling a shiver through my body. There was something about her name which I could not place since I’ve never met anyone else of the same name. She is remarkably competent. Indeed, it has sometime surprised me that she hasn’t been poached to keep house for one of the large mansions of the aristocracy or even royalty. I am very pleased that she remains at Marston House of course and I think I may have found out the reasons why. She is married , but her husband is a sea captain and spends much of the year sailing to distant parts of the world. They have no children. While she and Mr Anderson, who is a widower, have an excellent professional relationship, there was something she said once in an unguarded moment which led me to suspect that perhaps their relationship is more than just professional, but I must not gossip, not even to the pages of my journal.
Early in my arrival at Marston House, I was tempted to tell her that there was no need to curtsey to me when other people are not present. I am glad that I did not, since it is now clear to me that she is very conscious of our positions and would not take kindly to me ‘rocking the boat’ as it were by encouraging over familiarity as she would have seen it.
To be continued
Leonora's Journal Volume 2 Chapter 8
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Chapter 28 A wrong righted
Monday 29th November
This afternoon, following my regular meeting with Mrs Danvers and Mr Anderson, followed by a light luncheon, I was sitting in the drawing room applying some water colour paint to one of my sketches when there was a tap on the door. Mrs Danvers entered. She has a disapproving look on her face, and after her usual formal curtsey, said: “There is a young woman at the door, madam. She says she has come from London and begs permission to speak to you regarding your brother Mr Bolton.”
I confess the words ‘young woman’ and ‘Mr Bolton’, gave me some cause for concern. It is an accepted fact that young women of the ton go to their marriage beds as virgins, but such is not the case with young men. It is equally accepted that prior to marriage they will ‘sow their wild oats’. In some ways this is not a bad thing since I cannot imagine the situation if both the husband and wife were virgins and had no idea what they should do. Thus it is that although new wives expect their husband to have experience they don’t ask and the husband doesn’t tell.
I suddenly realized that Mrs Danvers had spoken.
“I’m sorry, Mrs Danvers, you were saying?”
“Shall I send her away, madam?”
Tempting though it was, I needed to know the reason for her making such a long journey.
“I will see her alone Mrs Danvers, but please keep within earshot in case I need assistance in dealing with her.”
“Very well, madam,” she said, and again I could feel that I detected a note of disapproval, perhaps of me this time. But I felt that I really needed to know what this visit was about. A minute later, the door opened and she returned with a young woman.
“Miss Betty Burke, madam,” she said to me, and turning to the young woman, ”Curtsey and address Mrs d’Anglais as ‘ma’am’.” She then did her formal curtsey and left the room.
I had glanced up when they entered the room, but now turned my attention back to my painting, leaving Miss Burke to stand there, looking around the room. I could tell she was nervous, and I wanted to do nothing to dispel that nervousness. She was a pretty young girl and I feared what she might be about to say to me. Finally, I finished what I was doing and looked up.
“Miss Burke, you have travelled all the way from London to see me; how can I help you?”
She sketched a curtsey, probably the second one. I could tell from her dress that she was from London’s poorest community. “It’s regarding your brother, Mr Bolton … ma’am.”
“And what makes you think that Mr Bolton is my brother?”
I saw a letter he 'ad addressed to you sitting on his desk, ma’am.”
“So you can read!” I exclaimed without thinking. This is not an attribute that many of the poorest in society can lay claim to.
“Yes ma’am, and write a little and do me numbers,” she replied with a touch of defiance. “My Pa thought I should get educated, so sent me to school for a year, but then he died in an accident down at the docks, and Ma couldn’t afford for me to go no more. Besides she needed the money I could bring in to support the family.”
“Do you have siblings?” I enquired. She paused for a moment looking puzzled.
“If you mean brothers and sisters, ma’am’, yes I have two younger brothers and three sisters.”
I was finding it difficult to maintain a cold demeaner. “So, tell me what has happened. Why have you come to see me?” I asked in a softer tone.
“I was working at Gray’s Inn, cleaning the rooms of the young gentlemen scholars, ma’am. One day, I saw some money on Mr Bolton’s desk, but I didn’t touch it, I swear. The next morning when I came to work, I was taken into the common room of the young gentlemen and accused of stealing the money. They wouldn’t listen but said it must have been me as nobody else could get into Mr Bolton’s room. He was the only one who stood up for me and said that perhaps it had been thrown out by mistake, but he was outvoted by all the rest and I was dismissed on the spot and without paying me the five shillings I was owed. They said I was lucky not to be reported to the sheriff as I’d probably be transported to New South Wales if I wasn’t hanged. I was so scared I ran from the room and didn’t stop until I got home.”
“Did they say how much money was missing?” I asked.
“They said it was ten pounds, ma’am. I never seen that much money in me life.”
“And were they right that you were the only one to have access to Mr Bolton’s room?”
“Most of the young gentlemen leave their rooms unlocked, ma’am. The porter gives me a key but most times I don’t need to use it. Mr Bolton never locks his room and anyone could have gone into it.”
The more I thought about it the more I became convinced that she was right. Anyone could have taken the money and it was too easy to blame the cleaner.
“Do you have any money left?” I asked. “How will you get back to London?”
“I’ve just thruppence ma’am. I suppose I’ll have to beg for the rest.”
“That won’t do,” I said. “I need to discuss this with my husband, Mr d’Anglais. He is a lawyer too. I want you to come back here tomorrow morning and I will tell you what we have decided to do.”
I reached for my reticle where I keep my pin money, and extracted some coins.
“Here are three shillings. That will cover your coach fare to London but also buy you a bed for the night and something to eat.”
Betty stared at me. “Oh ma’am, thank you so much. I’ll come back tomorrow, I swear.”
I picked up a small silver bell on my table and rang it. Mrs Danvers instantly appeared. She must have been just outside the door.
“Mrs Danvers, I have asked Miss Burke to return tomorrow morning, after I have spoken to Mr d’Anglais. In the meantime, would you be kind enough to direct her to a nearby inn where she can get a bed and meal, please?”
“Yes ma’am,” said Mrs Danvers, with an unusually stiff curtsey. Her expression suggested she wondered what on earth I was doing, and had I lost my mind? Then she showed Betty Burke out.
After they had left the room, I sat for a while and considered her story. To be honest, when she explained what she had come about I was greatly relieved, since I thought it possible that John had been foolish. He is my brother and I love him dearly, but for all that, he is a man and men sometimes do things without thinking of the consequences.
This evening, after dinner, I told Richard about Betty Burke’s visit and her story.
“Do you believe her?” he asked.
“Yes, I do, and it’s not just female intuition” I said with a smile.
Richard smiled too. “Pretend I am a judge, how would you convince me of her innocence?” he said.
“Well, My Lord, to start with, Miss Burke is quite a bright girl. If she had taken the money, she would never have dared return to Gray’s Inn the following day. Indeed, with ten pounds in her pocket, she would have put as much distance as she could between herself and London. She said herself that most of the rooms are left unlocked, so anyone could have entered John’s room, seen the money and on impulse pocketed it. I think that’s what happened. Most of those young gentlemen must be as short of money as John is, until they are called to the bar. John might even have suspected one of them, but it was not possible for him to make a general accusation. I also wondered why they didn’t take Betty to the sheriff. They didn’t seem to want him involved. Perhaps he would have asked the same questions I am asking?”
“Good, good,” said Richard. “So, what do you propose to do?”
“I propose to write to John, tell him about Betty’s visit and how we are convinced of her innocence. I will send him ten pounds which I’ve saved from my pin money as I’m sure he must now be short of money. I will also suggest he keeps it securely under lock and key, since I believe the real thief is still at large. I will ask him to send Betty a note saying that she is an honest and trustworthy person, so that she can use it as a reference to get herself another job. As for Betty, tomorrow I would like to give her a pound in small change to make up for the pay she was not given, and to help her family while she seeks another employer.”
Richard smiled. “I think you have covered everything very well. I totally support your proposed actions, except in one regard; there is no need to dispense your own savings as I will provide the ten pounds to send to John, and perhaps it would not be excessive to give Miss Burke two pounds?”
I walked up to him and kissed him. “Thank you my dear,” I said. ”What a generous man you are and how was I so lucky as to marry you?”
He smiled. “It’s a pity that women aren’t allowed to become lawyers. You argued Miss Burke’s defence so eloquently, I’m sure you’d be as successful practicing law as many men.”
“Perhaps one day it will happen, but I doubt it will be in our lifetimes, my dear. Women aren’t even allowed to become university students,” I said. This is a sore point with me, and Richard knows it.
Tuesday 30th November
I expected Miss Burke early and was surprised to hear the clock had just struck ten when she arrived looking breathless and was shown into the drawing room, this time by one of the maids.
After she almost fell over curtseying, she gasped “I’m so sorry ma’am, what must you think of me? I expect you thought I wouldn't return, but that bed was the most comfortable I’ve ever occupied, and I overslept.”
“Not at all, I knew you would return,” I said, although the thought had crossed my mind that she had taken the money and run off, thinking I had not believed her. I then explained to her what Richard and I had decided and how I would write to my brother and inform him.
“I am sorry that it will be impossible for you to return to Gray’s Inn, but I hope that his recommendation will enable you to find some other suitable employment.”
I then gave her the two pounds in small coins that Richard and I agreed, and she was so grateful she almost wept. Indeed her thanks were so profuse they were almost embarrassing. I wished her good fortune in the future and guessing correctly that she had not stopped to breakfast at the inn, rang for the maid and asked her to take Miss Burke to the kitchen and ask Mrs Walker to give her something to eat and also something to take with her during her trip back to London. I then sat down to write to John, enclosing the draft for ten pounds and told him of Richard and my conclusions on the case. I finished off by suggesting that if one of his colleagues was a compulsive gambler, that might be where the money had gone.
Thursday 2nd December
A letter arrived from John in London today, and the contents were in some ways a surprise and some ways not. After thanking me for the ten pounds, since he was in dire straits financially, he told me that yesterday he had received a visit from one of his fellow students, who, as I correctly surmised, is a compulsive gambler. He continued as follows:
‘This fellow, I won’t name him since if it were noised abroad it would be the end of his legal career, had been drinking and visited me full of remorse to admit that he had called in to see me a few days back when I was absent. It seems some rough fellows to whom he owed money have been making certain threats and he had hoped to borrow from me. Upon seeing the money on my desk which I had foolishly not locked away, upon an impulse he picked it up. He now begs my forgiveness and promises, which I doubt if he will keep, to pay the money back.
‘I told him it was of more concern to me that an innocent girl had lost her employment and reputation for honesty due to his actions, and that he should feel even more guilt because of that, a point upon which he humbly agreed. ‘You must understand that I could not admit it in from of all the other fellows,’ he said. I said that if he showed genuine remorse then he would do his best to find her another position. You can imagine my surprise when he returned this morning to tell me that he has obtained another position for Betty. He is very convivial and were it not for his gambling, a thoroughly good fellow. He has a number of good friends studying at the three other Inns of Court and discovered that Lincoln’s Inn requires the services of an honest woman cleaner after the previous incumbent was caught stealing. I don’t know what story he gave them about her leaving Gray’s Inn, but he personally vouched for her honesty. I had difficulty in keeping my composure upon hearing this. I will call upon Miss Burke later today and inform her of the good news without telling her who was responsible for it. If it requires me to accept thanks for good works which were none of my doing, so be it.’
I must say that this is very good news indeed and it will give me great pleasure to show John’s letter to Richard.
To be continued
Leonora's Journal Volume 2 Chapter 9
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Chapter 29 Christmas 1813 and the New Year of 1814
Friday 3rd December
Lucy has written to inform me that she will request of Freddie that they hold a New Year’s Eve ball at Studleigh Park. All is well with young Freddie and he grows apace.
Sunday 5th December
We attended church this morning, and the Rev’d Irvine gave a fine sermon, although I confess my mind wandered during his dissertation. I have been thinking about what gifts I should give to my Grasmere relatives and it suddenly occurred to me that since I had produced a tolerably lifelike sketch of Richard during the time that his portrait was being painted, I could produce a likeness of the two grandchildren for Sir John and Lady Elizabeth, with a second copy for Lady Ellen and further copies for my Mamma and Pappa, Lucy and ourselves. Having discussed the matter with Richard later in the day, he gave me his enthusiastic approbation. If I start as soon as possible, I will have time to complete the sketches before I am distracted by all the arrangement of Christmas and being hostess to our guests. I will commence my endeavours by sketching Elizabeth since she is so readily available to me, and Anna is always most happy to hold her while I sketch.
Thursday 9th December.
My first sketch of Elizabeth has been shown to Richard who was greatly impressed with the likeness. I begged him to be totally honest with me, since I feared that his kindness might cause him to offer a compliment where one was not warranted, but he insisted that he was being totally honest. Since I wish to keep one for Richard and I, I will now make copies for Sir John and Lady Elizabeth and also for Lady Ellen. In addition I have decided to make a copy for Anna who is the best nurserymaid I could have wished for – it will come as a big surprise for her. I have also written to Lucy asking her permission which I have no doubt will be given, to make a sketch of Young Frederick who is now nearly five weeks old, explaining that there will be a copy for her, her parents and also Lady Ellen.
Friday 10th December
I received a response from Lucy, who gives my request her and Frederick’s enthusiastic approbation, and suggesting that I visit next Monday since time is of the essence. I am working hard at making two more copies of Elizabeth, and will take the original for Lucy and Sarah to see so that they will be assured of my competence. Meanwhile, I have written to Mama about my newly established tradition of entertaining the children of our staff around the Christmas Tree, with afternoon tea of cakes and sweetmeats and also a gift each. This year it will take place on Monday 20th December, and I have invited her and Emma to attend, with a view to Mama assisting me as hostess. I did ask if Emma, who is a remarkably good performer on the pianoforte for her age, would be willing to play for carols and dances, but only if she is amenable to the idea.
Monday 13th December
Today I visited Studleigh Park, taking my sketching equipment and also Elizabeth and Anna with me. I was pleased that they were very complimentary regarding my sketch of Elizabeth and begged to be given a copy themselves – more work I fear but at least they are not in a hurry for it. My priority now is to have the sketches ready to give to my parents-in-law during their visit. In fact they will be one of the presents they receive from us.
I was able to spend about two hours sketching. Much of the time, baby Freddie was asleep, but upon discussion it was decided that in the sketch he would have his eyes open. I was indeed ready for afternoon tea at the conclusion of my endeavours. I have decided that art is hard work! At least Freddie’s parents seemed quite satisfied with the likeness I have captured, although I will be taking the sketches home to produce the final product. I have a few busy days ahead of me.
Friday 17th December
Sir John and Lady Elizabeth arrived this afternoon after an uneventful journey. As usual, a good proportion of the staff, including Mrs Danvers and Mr Anderson, with myself at the head of the steps were ready to greet them with bows and curtseys, me included. Mrs Danvers and Mr Anderson showed them to their rooms which had been prepared some days in advance and left nothing to be required. Richard arrived home as soon as he could in order to greet his parents, and we had the usual meal of cold meats which they have come to appreciate after a long journey. Tomorrow will be a different matter. Our visitors retired early after the tiring four days of travel.
Saturday 18th December.
This afternoon, Lucy, Sarah, Lady Susan, Eloise and Phoebe and the Fredericks senior and junior paid us a visit for afternoon tea. I could tell that his grandparents were thrilled to meet their new grandson, although of course they feel it necessary to show restraint. My sketches are finished but I discretely handed them, wrapped in paper, via one of the maids, to the coachman so that they can be presented on Christmas Day as a surprise. Much to my own surprise, my brother John paid us a visit and naturally this made a certain member of the company exceedingly happy. I’m sure her blushes did not escape the notice of Lady Elizabeth!
Freddie invited us all to a New Year’s Eve ball at Studleigh Park, an invitation we were all happy to accept.
Monday 20th December
Today was the day of entertaining the children of our staff and it was a most successful occasion. Mamma kindly assisted me in my role as hostess, and Emma kindly played the pianoforte most beautifully for the singing of carols and the dances. She is a very talented player even though still very young, and I know I shall never attain the standards that she will achieve. The children enjoyed their tea of sweet jellies, cakes and custards and then the games, carols and dances. Before they left, they were each presented with a gift. There was also a special present for Emma of some yards of very fine muslin for making a new gown. I have to say that she appears more mature every time I see her, and is rapidly becoming a young woman. I would suggest that she will break some hearts when she is older, but she is such a sweet-natured girl that I doubt she could do that.
Tuesday 21st December St Thomas’s Day
Today is the traditional day for the poor of Oxford to visit those of us who are privileged, for donations of money and often such items as wheat which is now very expensive. It is known as ‘a-Thomasing’, and unlike last year, I was able to attend, although I asked Mrs Danvers to assist me in distributing the gifts. I did invite Lady Elizabeth to attend but she said that as the mistress of the house, it was appropriate for me to attend, not her. The poor people are very grateful for our help and I confess I almost feel guilty for having so much when they have so little. What we give them is the very least we can do. It made me think that we should have another musical evening in the New Year, in order to again raise funds to help the poor, since the previous one was such a success.
Friday 24th December Christmas Eve
We had dinner and after making sure that everything is ready for the morrow, we retired early to bed.
Saturday 25th December Christmas Day.
We arose early and attended the Christmas service at St Nicholas’ church where the Rev’d Henry Irvine preached a fine though not extensive sermon on the birth of Our Lord, being aware of the need for families to return home for the secular celebrations. My parents have a very cordial relationship with Sir John and Lady Elizabeth, so we invited them, Emma and John to Christmas luncheon with us. Presents were exchanged, and we had a very pleasant afternoon. Our daughter Elizabeth is nearly one and able to stand and with a guiding hand in both of hers, is taking tentative steps. Her Aunty Emma took great delight in guiding her with uncertain steps as she ‘walked’ from one person to another enjoying the attention. It is true that young children can be a great source of entertainment purely by being themselves. Now that Emma has grown accustomed to the fact that she is an aunt, albeit a very young one she takes great interest in her niece and always enquires after her if she is not present.
Sunday 26th December Boxing Day
As is the custom, the majority of the servants enjoyed a day off from work, apart from a few who offered to remain at the house and take another day off in lieu. We dined very simply in order to make things as easy as possible for those who remained. Yesterday being quite busy, we spent the day relaxing, Richard catching up on some legal work and I on my sketching and painting, completing the pictures of baby Elizabeth ready to give to Mama and Pappa, and one each of Baby Frederick for Lady Elizabeth and Sir John, also one for Lady Ellen. When each picture is an original, it is not easy to make them all exactly alike, but I did my best. Perhaps a time will come when it will be possible to somehow make exact copies of an original picture. It was very cold today but did not snow.
Saturday 1st January 1814 New Year’s Day
Yesterday evening was the New Year’s Eve ball at Studleigh Park, and what a magnificent occasion it was! All the ladies wore such pretty gowns, and I wore my newest gown which Richard had insisted I buy as part of my Christmas present. I confess that I thought it exceedingly extravagant, but his comments when he saw me were so very complimentary and loving that I was lost for words, which is not like me at all. As usual, Richard looked so handsome in his evening dress. I confess that my love for him grows with every passing year.
The whole family was there, Sir John and Lady Elizabeth, my Mama, Pappa, brother John and Emma in a new gown and looking so pretty and grown up. A very fine orchestra had been hired for the occasion, and the musical playing was exceptionally fine. I must suggest to Richard that we obtain their details for our next ball. I cannot deny that I love to dance, especially with the handsomest man in the room, and also with my brother John when he is not otherwise engaged!
As custom requires, John danced his two brackets of dances with Sarah, and it was obvious to every lady in the room and maybe even some of the gentlemen that they have feelings for each other. It certainly didn’t escape the notice of Lady Elizabeth!
Taking advantage of a period of time when we were seated together without neighbours on either side, she said to me: “I cannot help noticing that my daughter and your brother seem excessively enamoured of each other.”
I was ready with my reply. “I am sure that is so madam, but they are sensible young people (this about my brother who is older than me!), and now that he is called to the bar, he is able to earn fees for his work. His Head of Chambers, Sir Garfield Livingstone K.C., paid him the great compliment of offering him a position in Chambers next year. Sir Garfield’s reputation is such that many important briefs come his way, and without a doubt John will start to build his fortune. He is of course cognisant of the fact that he cannot make any offer to Sarah until he is sufficiently established to be able to provide for her in a manner to which she is accustomed. She understands this and has agreed to await his improved financial position.”
Lady Elizabeth smiled at me and said “I appreciate your candour, my dear. Your brother has always seemed to me to be an eminently sensible young man and your revelation confirms it. I must tell you something you will undoubtedly find out for yourself, your children will always be your children no matter how old they and you are, and so you are always concerned for their wellbeing”
I smiled and nodded. I am sure she is correct. I must also record that she thanked me very much for the portraits of young Frederick, and expressed her delight in receiving them. She is sure that Lady Ellen will be very grateful for me thinking of sending her one.
Just at that moment, who should appear in front of us but John, looking very dashing in his dinner suit.
“Excuse me, Lady Elizabeth, but I was wondering if my sister would care to take a turn around the dance floor?”
Being a married woman I can only dance with my husband or else a close relative, and Richard was temporarily engaged in a discussion with Frederick.
“I’m sure she would Mr Bolton, but please do me the courtesy of sitting beside me for a few moments,” said Lady Elizabeth.
John smiled and complied with her request. It did not surprise me in the least that she set about interrogating him about his future plans, using the information I had provided to her, and John’s replies matched those that I had given. I did my best to appear not to be listening.
When she was satisfied with the result of her enquiries, Lady Elizbeth said “You sister has been very patient, please do not let me detain you any longer.”
John arose and bowed to her before stepping to me and offering his hand. I stood up and he bowed and I curtseyed. Strictly speaking that was not necessary amongst close family members, but we rather enjoy the conventions of polite society. As we walked to the dance floor, John said: “I hope I handled the interrogation well?”
“Very well,” I replied, “Since you told her exactly what I had already imparted to her.”
John raised an eyebrow and smiled. “Well it seemed to be well received.”
“I’m sure she likes you, and that is important, since when you do finally make Sarah an offer, despite it being officially Sir John who decides if it should be accepted or not, I can assure you that in the case of a daughter, it is her mother who has the greatest say.”
John smiled. “I sometimes still think of you as my little sister, whereas in fact you are a mature married woman as well as being a mother, and you know a great deal more about society than I do!”
Now it was my turn to blush, and we both laughed, however I became serious when John told me that he had to return to London in a few days.
“Hilary term starts on 12th January this year,” he said by way of explanation which meant nothing to me at all. Seeing the puzzled look on my face he continued: “There are four legal terms each year, Hilary, Easter, Trinity and Michaelmas, with a few weeks break in between. Hilary it seems is named after St Hilary of Poitiers, born about the fourth century, whose feast day in 16th January. He is said to be a patron saint of lawyers. There is a very important case starting on the 12th – Sir Garfield will be leading and I will be his junior”
I gasped. “Does that mean you will not receive any emolument?”
John laughed but not is a cruel manner. “This is a very important case involving the aristocracy, I’m sorry I can’t say more, but yes, I have put in a great deal of time preparing for it, and I will be well compensated for it, as Sir Garfield will rely upon me to provide him with information as required. If we win, it will reflect very well upon me.”
I smiled at my brother. “In that case I will pray that your contribution is a great success.” At that moment the music started again and we joined the dance. I made a mental note to check the Times newspaper after the case started on 12th January in case there was a report of the case, and perhaps even a mention of John’s name.
I should mention that my young sister Emma danced with young Mortimer Cholmondelay after they gained permission from Mamma. Goodness me, she is now approaching eleven years old and is quite the young lady. Nevertheless, she retired to bed at ten o’clock, accompanied by her nurse. Freddie has promised to return her home tomorrow.
As is common practice for New Year’s Eve balls, it continued until dawn, when breakfast was served for those who wished to partake of it. Our coach arrived at seven o’clock to take us back to Marston House, and to bed.
Tuesday 4th January
The weather is very cold. I was sitting in the drawing room this afternoon with Elizabeth playing with her dolls at my feet. She is an endless source of joy and entertainment. I was surprised to hear a single horse’s hooves on the driveway. Richard had gone to his office on an urgent matter, but I did not expect him back so soon. To my surprise a maid entered and told me that my brother John was at the door requesting admittance. Of course I rose to greet him when he entered the room and we embraced.
“I thought you had already returned to London, John,” I said.
“I return tomorrow but I am on my way to Studleigh Park and Marston is on the way so decided I must bid you a temporary farewell.”
He looked somewhat troubled and I asked him what was the matter.
“I must bid farewell to Sarah for a few months and it will be a difficult meeting I’m sure. What can I do to alleviate her distress? Can you help me? Perhaps I should send her some jewelry when I return to London?”
“Of course she will be distressed and there may be tears, but there is something you can offer her and which will cost you little.” I said. Responding to his enquiring look, I continued “Sarah will probably write to you several times a week, it’s what we ladies tend to do, but my suggestion is that you promise to write to her every week and be sure to keep your promise. It does not matter if the letters are brief, they will still show you are thinking of her and taking the time out of your busy day to prove it. She will treasure your letters and keep them forever. They will mean more to her than any gold or jewels.”
John smiled. “As I told you at the ball, I still think of you as my little sister, forgetting that you are a grown woman and very wise.”
I could not prevent myself from blushing: “It takes a woman to understand what another woman wants and as for being your little sister, believe me John, that is my privilege and always will be. Now, much though I enjoy your company, there is a young lady who is impatiently awaiting your arrival at Studleigh Park, so it would be selfish of me to delay you any longer.”
John and I stood up and we embraced again.
“I will write to you occasionally too, and I hope that you might find the time to send me a few lines but please always make Sarah your first priority,” I said.
“I promise you that I will. And I look forward to seeing you in a few months.”
With that he bowed, and I curtseyed and he took his leave. I feel very pleased that I was able to offer him some good advice.
Friday 14th January
A letter arrived today from my brother John in London, informing me that his first major case as junior to Sir Garfield is going well and he had been complemented by the great man himself. I have been checking the law list in 'The Times' and deduced which is the case in which he is involved. I can now understand why he had to be discreet about the people involved. He tells me that it is so cold that the Thames has frozen over and a Frost Fair has been set up on the ice. That must be wonderful to see. He tells me that he is writing to Sarah every week and she sends him at least two letters to his one. I am not surprised, but I know that she will be thrilled to receive his correspondence.
Monday 1st February
A letter arrived from John today informing me that they have won the case. It seemed to have taken a long time to reach a conclusion. He further informs me that Sir Garfield was very pleased with his contribution to its success and he will receive a most satisfactory fee for his services. I will write and congratulate him. No doubt he has written to Sarah to inform her too.
To be continued
Leonora's Journal Volume 2 Chapter 10
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Chapter 30 Some good news
Wednesday 20th April
My courses have failed for the second month and I now have no doubt that I am with child again. I do hope it is a boy for Richard’s sake, although as far as I am concerned so long as he or she is healthy I am indifferent as to the sex. I revealed my news to darling Richard and he was so pleased, like me saying all he seeks is a healthy child, but I have no doubt he wishes for a son and heir – all men do, and when a large estate is involved it is important that it stays in the hands of the immediate family, rather than going to a distant relative. I do feel a sense of responsibility since the family has no more sons.
Saturday 30th April
Today we held another musical evening in order to raise funds to be distributed to the poor of Oxford. My dear little sister Emma, who is a very talented performer on the pianoforte, together with my performance on the harp, entertained with a duet by Charles Bochsa, We have been practicing assiduously for some months and our performance, which came as a surprise to our guests, was very well received. I am a moderately competent player of the pianoforte, as good as most women, but I must confess to preferring the harp, and my teacher, Mr Thomas tells me that I am making good progress and have a talent for the instrument. In addition Emma performed some pieces by Mozart, and I presented a traditional Welsh air ‘Hiraeth am Feirion’, the translation of which I am ignorant, but it is beautiful music. We also had contributions from Lucy and Sarah, my sisters in law and some of the other amateur musicians from Oxford. We raised four hundred pounds, a very successful evening, and as happened previously, arranged that Father Maguire and Rev Henry Irvine will distribute the funds to the most needy as they so successfully did previously.
At the conclusion of the performances, which concluded with a rendition of ‘God Save the King’,sung by all present, supper was served. All the performers received many complimentary remarks, but the one I prize the most was from Richard who said that he did not realise that I was becoming so competent on the harp. He is at work when I practice, so he had not had the opportunity to hear me play.
For the next few months, Leonora made few entries in her journal, and they were merely notes on the running of Marston House and the progress of her pregnancy.. DL
Thursday 4th August
A letter arrived from Grasmere today, addressed to Richard. I confess that my interest was piqued, but I had to contain my impatience until Richard arrived home. He took the letter into his study to read and when he re-emerged he had a serious look on his face.
“This letter is from Mama. It seems that Lady Ellen is not well. She has had a cough for some weeks and Mama fears that she might be failing. I feel that I must visit her.”
I too felt very distressed at this news since I have developed great respect and affection for the old lady. I begged Richard to allow me to accompany him. He demurred, citing my current state but I assured him that the baby is not due until November and by then we would have returned to Oxford. Finally, after some thought he agreed to my request. He wishes to leave Oxford as soon as possible, so I agreed to be ready by Saturday morning. Richard will write to his parents and tell them to expect us probably next Tuesday or Wednesday. I do wish that there was some way of notifying them with more dispatch and I’m sure this will be the case in the future.
I confess that for some time I have been feeling more than a little bored. I know that I live a privileged life and there are many women who would envy me and gladly change places with me, but as far as weekdays go, they are often so alike that I long for the weekend and Richard’s presence. Now, the thought of him being away for perhaps a month was not something I would look forward to with equanimity, and besides, I felt that a change of scenery would do me good.
Tomorrow, Richard will be explaining the situation to his fellow company members, and I must start arranging for our journey. We will take our own coach this time and Marie and Anna will accompany us in addition to Elizabeth, also the coachman and Richard’s valet. The house will be left in the competent hands of Mrs Danvers and Mr Anderson. Suddenly I find myself becoming very busy and I cannot honestly say that I am not pleased. I immediately informed Marie and Anna and they set about assembling all that we would need to take with us. Richard arranged for the coach to be ready by eight o’clock Saturday morning.
Friday 5th August
Today I had a meeting with Mrs Danvers and Mr Anderson regarding the management of the house while we are away which I estimated would be not more than one month. I have the utmost confidence in their competence and they will of course write to Richard if there is anything out of the ordinary which requires his attention and decision. Marie and Anna have worked hard packing. In my present condition I will not be attending any social events. But they are taking the precaution of packing mourning dress which I hope will not be needed.
Saturday 6th August Written at Northampton
There was a delay in starting out thanks to one of the horses being lame, but we made reasonable progress, and the inn where we are staying is of good quality. I managed to sleep during part of the journey, the road being tolerably smooth.
Sunday 7th August.
I confess that I felt rather uncomfortable during today’s journey but I kept my discomfort to myself lest Richard should rebuke me for insisting on coming on the trip north. I was unable to sleep, so am retiring to bed early this evening.
Tuesday 8th August
Richard decided that rather than spend another night on the road we would press on to Grasmere even though it meant that we arrived about eight o’clock in the evening. I am sure that Sir John and Lady Elizabeth were a little surprised to see us but being perfect hosts, they did not express any negative feelings.
When we were alone, Lady Elizabeth did express some surprise in seeing me but I assured her that I am feeling well, and that the babe is causing me no trouble. Richard and I were relieved to find that Lady Ellen is feeling a lot better. She retires early so we will see her in the morning.
Wednesday 9th August.
After breakfast, we presented ourselves to Lady Ellen. She was wearing her customary black silk dress and sitting in the drawing room in front of a roaring fire although the weather was quite warm. I made to curtsey but she stopped me saying that I should not attempt it in my condition.
“I am surprised to see you young people here today which I understand is in response to a letter suggesting that I was not in the best of health,” she said, and I confess that I blushed in response.
She smiled, “Pray do not think that I am not pleased to see you again; it was a very pleasant surprise to be informed of your presence at breakfast but in view of your condition, do you think it was wise my dear?"
“The babe is not due until November, Lady Ellen,” I said. “We are very pleased to see you restored to good health. I think we many stay a couple of weeks and then return to Oxford.”
“Well I will enjoy your company while you are here, and also to see young Eliazabeth. It was such a kind thought to send me a sketch of her, and now I shall enjoy the real thing! Perhaps you can bring her to see me after luncheon?”
This I agreed to do, and Elizabeth acquitted herself very well, even attempting a curtsey during which she nearly took a tumble but fortunately righted herself.
“What a darling little mite she is,” said Lady Ellen, obviously greatly taken with her.”Will she come nearer to me?”
I said to Elizabeth “This is your great grandmama Ellen. Shall we go closer to let her see you?”
Elizabeth looked doubtfully at me, so I took her hand and walked across the room.
“Do not be frightened my child, I won’t bite,” said Lady Ellen, with a smile. Perhaps not the best choice of words, but fortunately it didn’t seem to frighten Elizabeth.
“And soon you will have a little brother or sister to play with,” said Lady Ellen, and then to my surprise, she reach to her left and produced a beautiful doll. This is my doll which I was given when I was a little girl just like you; I would like you to have her.” So saying she held the doll out to Elizabeth who stepped closer and took it.
“Say ‘Thank you, Lady Ellen’, I prompted her, and she whispered “Thank you”, obviously rather overawed.
Lady Ellen smiled. “What a pretty little thing she is – she reminds me of … but no matter.”
I wondered what she had been about to say before she checked herself, but it would have been rude to enquire.
“Time for your nap now, Elizabeth, say ‘Goodbye Lady Ellen’,” I said but Elizabeth clutched her new doll and said nothing. I made a very brief curtsey and we left the room. I don’t know how she stands the heat in the room, but I suppose her blood is thin with her advanced age.
Friday 2nd September
This evening we had a farewell dinner with the whole family, including Rev David d’Anglais and his wife Lillian. I confess I did not feel terribly well, and ate little but I could not excuse myself without seeming rude. I was relieved when the party concluded and I could retire to bed.
To be continued
Leonora's Journal Volume 2 Chapter 11
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Chapter 11 In memorium
(Leonora did not write in her journal for three weeks and when she did the reason is obvious. On the first page the ink was smeared from droplets of water, no doubt tears. D.L.)
Friday 23rd September
Our darling son Richard is with the angels, and it is all my fault. Why was I so stubborn in insisting I travelled to Grasmere with Richard? If I had stayed safely in Oxford this might never have happened. But I was foolish and insisted on having my own way, and now we have suffered the consequences. May God forgive me for I cannot forgive myself.
Richard is so kind. He says it is not my fault and would have happened anyway, but is he saying that just to be kind to me? I know how much he wanted a son and heir and now I have failed him with my stubborn insistence of my own way.
Each night I pray for my darling son to watch over us but how I wish, oh how I wish he was still with us. Life can be so cruel. How could he have been taken from us so soon? People say it is God’s will, but how could God be so cruel? I know that sounds blasphemous, but I cannot help it. I have carried my son in my womb for seven months and now he is gone and lies in the cold damp ground.
It has taken me three weeks to summon up the courage to write these words. It all began the day after what was to have been our farewell dinner with the family. I awoke early on the Saturday morning and straight away knew that all was not well. I started to experience pains and they were very like the ones I had before giving birth to Elizabeth. But how could this be? Our babe was not due for another two months.
I called for Marie and told her of my symptoms and she agreed that they were very alike the start of childbirth. She suggested that I stayed in bed and tried to relax. This I did and for a time the pains ceased, but about two hours later they returned and more intense. Marie informed Richard who had been sleeping separately for the past few weeks since I was so uncomfortable with the babe in my womb. He came to see me and was most concerned. He suggested speaking to Lady Elizabeth and requesting information about a suitable local midwife.
A few minutes later, Lady Elizabeth came to see me and asked about my symptoms. She informed me that she would send for Mrs Simmons whose mother had attended her at the birth of her two daughters, Sarah and Lucy. “She is highly recommended, having been taught by her mother who was an excellent midwife,” she said. I opened my mouth to thank her and then another contraction struck and I gasped with the pain.
Mrs Simmons arrived an hour later by which time I had transferred to a bed prepared for childbirth and my waters had broken. I subjected myself to an intimate examination, after which she said there was no doubt that I had entered an early labour. She looked grave when I told her that the babe was not due for another two months, and that I had not felt him kicking as vigorously as Elizabeth did.
“The child will be immature madam, but may still live,” she said, and I confess that up to that moment I had not entertained the possibility of my child not surviving.
The labour continued hour after hour, I need hardly describe it here, and late in the afternoon about four o’clock I was delivered of our son. He cried weakly as he slipped from my body, and after some cleansing, he was delivered to my arms. He was so small and seemed feeble. I put his mouth to my breast as I had done with Elizabeth but he did not have the energy to suckle. Mrs Simmons looked very serious and recommended that I send for a clergyman to baptize him as soon as possible.
“I have seen instances where baptism results in an increase in an infant’s viability,” she said. The Rev David d’Anglais was sent for and bless him he arrived just over an hour later together with Lillian, his wife. He had brought the holy water with him which had been warmed slightly in the kitchen to avoid causing any shock to our baby.
"Have you selected a name for your son?” he asked, and Richard told him that he was to be Richard John.
I handed over the babe to David and he held him gently and poured a few drops of the warmed water on his head, saying “I baptize thee Richard John d’Anglais, in the name of the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit.”
We all said ‘Amen’, and then Richard was returned to my arms. The Sir John and Lady Elizabeth had kindly agreed to be godparents, and that part of the baptismal service was read and promises made. After the men had left the room, I attempted to get Richard to feed again and was delighted when he managed to suckle a little. Perhaps the sacrament had been of temporal benefit to him?
I lay In bed all day and all night, holding my child to keep him warm and willing him to live. Since he seemed to lack the strength to suckle much, Marie suggested that I express some milk which she would try to get him to drink, and he did manage a few drops, but he was still very listless and the fear grew within me.
It was on the following morning, the second day after Richard’s birth. Totally exhausted, I had fallen asleep while holding him and when I awoke my first thought was of him, but he was cold and did not move.
I called his name, quietly and then louder and even shook him slightly, but to no avail, his spirit had departed. I think I screamed because Marie who was sitting in a chair next to my bed and had also fallen asleep, awoke with a start and rushed to the bed. The next hour or more is a blur. Richard was sent for and he immediately saw what had happened. I still held Richard, tears streaming down my face, willing him to live, rocking him gently, and praying hard to God and all the angels to give our boy back to me, but all to no avail. Rev David was sent for and he came and said the prayers for the dead over our son – something no parent should ever have to hear said for their child.
“Dear Lord, when a young person dies, we grieve over his loss and struggle to understand his death. Draw him to yourself and give him fullness of life in Christ. May he join all the angels and saints, who know your love and saving will. Amen.”
Then he said the Lord’s Prayer and some other prayers, but I confess I was in a daze and hardly understood anything. All I could think was ‘Our son is dead’. A poem came to my mind I don’t know from whence. I’m sure there was more but I could not remember it or where I had heard it:
‘The stars are not wanted now; put out every one,
Pack up the moon and dismantle the sun,
Pour away the ocean and sweep up the wood;
For nothing now can ever come to any good’.
I held my darling son for a long time even though I knew in my heart of hearts that it would be to no avail. Finally, my darling Richard came to me. There were tears streaming down his face, the first time I had ever seen him cry.
“It is time for me to take him, my darling,” he said, and with one final kiss, I handed over our son to his father who took him in his arms with infinite gentleness and tenderly carried him from the room. Then it was that I gave myself over to my grief and cried and cried until I had no more tears to shed. Then, so I am told, I slept for a day and a night.
Richard’s funeral was set down for the Friday. I had only just got out of bed, but I insisted upon going to the Grasmere churchyard. Richard did his best to dissuade me but I cried and begged him and finally he relented. I had carried Richard in my womb for seven months, I felt I must be present at the final act. How ironic that the black dress I had brought along in case of Lady Ellen’s death was now put to use in the worst circumstance possible.
We travelled down to the churchyard by closed carriage in a drizzling rain, my face shrouded in a heavy veil and when I left the carriage, my tears mixed with those from heaven. Richard supported me as I stood by the grave for the final prayers. At the moment when the little white coffin was taken up to be lowered into the earth, I felt the world around me swaying and remembered no more.
I awoke and found myself lying in bed looking up at a strange ceiling. I heard a noise and turning my head saw Richard looking at me with a face full of concern.
“What happened?” I asked him.
“You fainted my dear. Uncle David insisted that we bring you into the parsonage to recover.”
“What time is it?” I asked and he told it was five o’clock. Gradually it came back to me – the mourners in black standing around the grave in the drizzling rain, the small white coffin holding the body of our son; how I had kissed it and laid a single red rose upon it, the final prayers and then … nothing.
Lillian came into the room. “How are you, my dear?” she said. How was I? I, who had just seen my child’s body committed to the earth? I swallowed the retort which rose to my lips – she meant well. “Better, thank you,” I said.
“Please stay the night with us,” she said. “Richard will stay with you.” I felt too exhausted to do anything but agree.
“Your maid Marie is here,” she said. “She will look after you too.”
“Elizabeth,” I said faintly, and she assured me that Elizabeth was in good health and being well looked after by Anna.
I could not hold my eyes open any more and fell asleep again.
The following morning, I felt a little better and after Marie helped me to dress, I ate a little porridge before the coach took me, Richard and Marie back to Grasmere Hall.
Everyone has been so kind and sympathetic. They brought Elizabeth to me and I held her close until she squealed and I realized that I was holding her too tightly, so I released my grip on her. She looked frightened and I nearly burst into tears again. Anna led her away to the nursery making soothing noises and telling her that Mummy wasn’t very well.
The following day I was still lying in bed at the insistence of the apothecary who had visited with a restorative draught for me to drink, when I was informed that I had a visitor. To my extreme surprise it was Lady Ellen. She came to sit by my bedside. Marie stood by and Lady Ellen politely asked her if she would excuse us for a while. Marie looked surprised, but curtseyed and left the room.
“I came to see you, my dear, because I know what it is like to lose a child – in fact I lost two.”
I reached out to her and she took my hand.
“It is so cruel, Lady Ellen, and I know, I just know that in the future babies like Richard will be saved.” Then realising what I had said, I stopped and blushed.
Lady Ellen smiled. “I believe you my dear because I believe you have the gift of second sight. I have it to a degree myself and I believe that you will have more children and I do not believe you will lose any more.”
“How do you know about the second sight?” I asked her in a whisper.
“Just some remarks you have made,” she replied
“But does it not stand to reason?“ I said. “Just as we know more than the Tudors did, so in centuries to come, there will be knowledge that we cannot imagine.”
“I believe you, but let me caution you to have a care in what you say, even to your husband. Thankfully we no longer live in an era when wise women were burnt as witches, but people might still imagine that you were losing your mind,” she said, looking very serious.
“I promise to take your advice, Lady Ellen,” I said. “I have been careless, and I will be more careful in future.” I knew that by my admission I was confirming her feelings about me, but I felt instinctively that I could trust her.
“How will I ever recover from the loss of my son?” I asked her.
“You will my dear; time heals all wounds, but you will never forget him. I remember my own lost children Robert and Elizabeth and I think of them every day.”
I worried about how the news of our loss would be received back in Oxford and found it difficult to face the sympathy which would inevitably be expressed. Richard kindly offered to write to my parents, Sarah, Lucy, and the Studleigh Park family, and also Mrs Danvers and Mr Anderson. It was very kind of him as I did not know how I could face writing.
I should mention that I know Richard had suffered from the loss of our son as well. I know it is not considered manly for a husband to show his feelings, but I had seen his red eyes and knew that he had wept privately on more than one occasion.
Sunday 25th September
Today we attended the service at St Oswald’s. Before it started, we visited the grave of our son and left some fresh flowers. I managed to keep my emotions under control – just a few tears escaped my eyes. Richard had arranged for a temporary wooden cross but it will be replaced with a small gravestone as soon as it is complete. I would like to have been there for the dedication, but it will be some weeks until it is ready, and Richard needs to return to Oxford as we have already been away longer than expected. Richard’s Uncle David has promised to take especial care of Richard’s grave and see that fresh flowers are placed on it every week. That makes me feel much happier than I have been in weeks.
Wednesday 28th September
On Thursday we will have a family farewell dinner before we leave on Friday. This afternoon I received a request from Lady Ellen to attend her in the drawing room. When I entered the room, she was seated as usual in front of the fire. I curtseyed and took the seat opposite her – two women in black gowns.
“Thank you for coming to see me, my dear. I wanted to see you because I do not believe I will be here when you next visit and I wanted to speak to you. Now do not look at me like that, I have lived a good life, a privileged life, but now I am ready to go and join my husband Donald in the afterlife where my old bones will no longer ache from the cold. When I go, I expect Richard will want to come here but I do not want you to come; I can’t explain why but I have my reasons. Just bring some fresh flowers to my resting place when you next visit – that is all I ask.”
“I will comply with your request, Lady Ellen,” I replied.
“Remember, one day you might find yourself in my position, many years from now.”
I did not like to think of that since it would mean that I was to become the dowager Lady Leonora, but realistically I suppose it might happen. Women as a rule do tend to live longer than their husbands provided that they survive childbirth.
“I intend to leave most of my jewelry to you, my dear, with some items for Lucy and Sarah, and you in turn can leave it to your children.”
This is the second time she had referred to my children; she seems to think that I will have a number of them.
“Finally, my dear, I want to say how pleased I am that Richard married you; you have made a very good wife to him and I know that like so many men, he depends upon your support. Now, I can see that you are looking a little tired, so I suggest you have a rest, and I will see you again at the farewell dinner tomorrow.”
I stood and knelt before her and kissed her hand. She in turn rested her hand on my head in a blessing and said quietly:
“The Lord bless you, and keep you:
The Lord make his face to shine upon you, and be gracious unto you:
The Lord lift up his countenance upon you and give you peace”.
“Amen,” I said.
Thursday 29th September
Today I received a very kind letter from Mr William Wordsworth expressing the condolences of his family on the loss of our son. Coming from someone who lost two children last year, I know that they are all cognisant of how we are feeling. He did conclude by saying that they are now settled into a new house, Rydall Mount which is infinitely better than their previous abode and they hope that the next time we are at Grasmere that we will do them the honour of visiting them. That is something I would certainly like to do.
The dinner this evening was a fairly sombre affair even though we did our best to lighten the occasion. We did not keep a late night since we ae to leave for Oxford in the morning. In addition to Sir John and Lady Elizabeth and Lady Ellen who sat next to me, the Rev David and his wife Lillian also attended.
To be continued
Author's note: The poem quoted from is 'Funeral Blues' by W.H. Auden written in 1936
Leonora's Journal Volume 2 Chapter 12
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Chapter 12 A time of sorrow and joy
Friday 30th September.
This morning we left in our coach for Oxford. It will take four days until we arrive, and how I long for a more comfortable and speedy means of transport which might deliver us there in one day.
Monday 3rd October
Late this afternoon we arrived in Oxford. The household was expecting us and as usual, many of the staff were lined up on the steps to the front door – the women curtseying and the men bowing, their faces solemn. Mrs Danvers and Mr Anderson were stood at the top to greet us and escort us to our rooms. Marie and Anna followed, accompanied by young Elizabeth.
After we had settled in and changed into fresh garments, Mrs Danvers requested to see me.
“We were so sorry to hear of your loss ma’am. It has been decided that rather than all of the staff individually expressing their condolences, that Mr Anderson and I should represent the whole staff in expressing the sadness we all felt at the news.”
“That is very kind of you Mrs Danvers. I know that I am not the only woman to have lost a child, but it has been a dreadful experience and I know it will take some time for Mr d’Anglais and I to recover from it.”
Mrs Danvers hesitated for a moment and then said, “I hope I do not speak out of turn ma’am, but I too lost a child so I have some understanding of how you are feeling.”
This was the first time she had ever mentioned her own family and I had not thought it appropriate for me to pry. Now that she had done so I felt it appropriate to say: “Thank you for sharing that confidence with me Mrs Danvers – it is some consolation to know that there is someone else in the household who understands my feelings.”
Mrs Danvers gave me a faint smile, curtseyed, and left my dressing room. I decided that I should not share this confidence with anyone, not ever Richard.
Wednesday 5th October
Today I visited Mama, after sending her a note and receiving her assent. When I was shown into the drawing room, we hugged and tears were shed on both sides.
“I wish I had been present to comfort you in the intensity of your grief,” said Mama, and I assured her that it had been my insistence upon travelling to Grasmere which had very likely triggered the premature death of my son.
“It is something for which I can never forgive myself,” I said, but Mama was quick to reassure me saying that the travelling was unlikely to be the cause. She hesitated for a moment and then said, “Did you never wonder why there are so many years between your birth and that of Emma? There Is a reason for that – in the interim I lost two children – the first, a boy, was stillborn, and the second a girl lived but a few hours. You can imagine how bereft your Papa and I were, and I had taken great care of myself while I awaited their birth, but to no avail since we still lost them. Indeed we had made up our minds not to seek another child, but as you see, we were rewarded with Emma and I never stop thanking our Saviour for the gift of her.”
“Thank you so much for sharing that confidence with me, Mama. Forgive me asking, but I would like to seek your advice on what is an appropriate length of time to be in mourning.”
“It is largely a matter of your own decision, my darling. I was advised that full mourning for three months and half mourning for three months is suitable for an infant.”
“Then I shall adopt your suggestion, Mama,” I said. It's strange how she and Mrs Danvers might never have shared their losses with me if I had not lost Baby Richard. I'm sure that like me, they will never forget their lost children.
Mention of Emma made me realise that I could hear the sound of the pianoforte in the music room, I suspected a Beethoven sonata was being played beautifully.
“Is that Emma’s music teacher playing?” I asked Mama. She smiled proudly and said, ‘No, that is Emma herself; she has proved to have a great talent for music. Besides playing so well, she has even composed a few short pieces, which appeal greatly to me and her Papa, but then perhaps we are biased,” she said with a smile.
I was suitably impressed. “She far exceeds me; thank goodness she does not play the harp as well or I would feel permanently in her shadow,” I said with a smile, perhaps the first I had expressed in a month.
Just then, the music stopped, and a few minutes later Emma appeared in the room. She stopped short at the sight of me in my black mourning dress, but then recovered herself and ran to me and we hugged each other.
“Dear, dear Leonora, I was so sorry to hear of your sad loss,” she said, tears running down her cheeks, and then she blushed deeply.
“That is very kind of you Emma, “ I said. “My baby Richard is now in Heaven, so we must try not to be too sad even though I wish he was still here on earth with me.” Then changing the subject, I said “I heard you playing the pianoforte and I must say that you greatly exceed my talents.” If anything Emma’s blush increased. “Mamma tells me that you have composed a few works yourself. When it is convenient, I would dearly love to hear them.” By now, her blushes would have lit the room if it had been evening.
Emma showed signs of her growing maturity when she enquired about baby Elizabeth.
I confess I gasped “Goodness me, it has slipped my mind that she is waiting in the coach with Anna the nursery maid. She hates to see her Mama cry and I feared that there would be tears when I first arrived. Dear Emma, please ask for her to be sent here.”
A few minutes later, Anne entered the room, carrying Elizabeth. Upon setting her down, she ran to Emma with whom she has a special affinity, and Emma stooped down and hugged her, and then led her to her grandmother, who greeted her kindly. I must never forget that I am blessed to have one living child, and such a sweet one.
Mama rang the bell for tea to be served. I must confess that it was somewhat difficult to make small talk, but Mama is very experienced, and she asked me about Sir John, Lady Elizabeth and Lady Ellen, and I managed to keep the conversation going. I did not mention Lady Ellen’s confidence to me of course, and merely said that she was in better health than we anticipated when we travelled there, which was perfectly true.
Friday 7th October
Today I visited Studleigh Park and saw Lucy and Sarah. In many ways it mimicked my visit to Mama. Tears were shed again and sincere condolences given. It was something that had to be done but now it is over, and I pray to God that it is never repeated. Baby Freddie grows apace and I know he will be a fine young man in due course.
Sunday 9th October
We attended church this morning – really the only social event which it is appropriate for me to attend while I am in full mourning. Rev’d Irvine included a prayer for the recently departed but was kind enough not to mention my loss by name. Dressed as I was in full mourning, it was obvious what had happened, and it was necessary for me to endure the kind thoughts and condolences of the congregation members, but now it is done and need not be repeated.
Friday 25th November
A month before we celebrate Christmas. On the 7th of December, I will change to ‘half-mourning. I do not regret the three months of full mourning – how could I ? but for a mother it can be a dreary time of great solitude as it is not seemly for me to pay social visits. For a man it is not so restricted. Richard wears a black tie and had to endure the kind expressions of condolence as I have, but he is still able to attend his office and conduct some cases. I can now start to resume social activities and also wear gowns of a sombre hue such as violet, mauve, or lavender.
Friday 2nd December
A letter arrived today, addressed to Richard and in his mother’s hand. She is a fairly frequent correspondent. I did wonder at its contents but nevertheless had to wait until he came home when he read the contents to me. It seems that they believe Lady Ellen to be fading and that this coming Yuletide will likely be her last, so Sir John especially wishes to spend the Festive Season with her. I can quite understand that especially in light of what Lady Ellen told me. I long for the day when a better form of transport can reduce the time of travel between Oxford and Grasmere to less than four days. I’m sure it will happen.
Tuesday 20th December
As we did last year, we again entertained the children of the staff to an afternoon of dancing, singing and an excellent afternoon tea by Mrs Walker, especially designed to appeal to young palates, with many jellies, cakes and sweetmeats of every variety. Emma again played the pianoforte beautifully for us to enjoy the dancing and singing of carols.
There was a dramatic incident which thankfully was resolved without any great distress. The Christmas tree has a number of candle which can be lighted as the afternoon starts to draw in, carefully installed too high for children to reach, but while the children were gadding about, one of the taller boys slipped, and putting out his hand to steady himself he took hold of the tree trunk and shook it, so that one of the candles tipped over and in seconds a branch of the tree was alight. As so often happens in those circumstances, there was total silence for a moment as everybody present absorbed what was happening and froze. I claim no congratulations, but I was the first to move. There was a large jug of sweetened water on the table next to me, so rising I took hold of it and approaching the tree, threw the contents over the burning branch, fortunately extinguishing the flames. With the danger over, everyone starting talking at once and there were gasps and cheers and I was complimented on my quick thinking. I am of the opinion it was self-preservation, since if the flames had spread we could have rapidly seen a dangerous conflagration spread throughout the room, putting both adults and children in their fragile finery in great danger, so ‘All’s well that ends well’ as Mr Shakespeare puts it
.
Friday 23rd December
The Michaelmas legal term finished two days ago, and my brother John has returned to Oxford. He called in briefly to see me before travelling on to Studleigh Park to see Sarah and the rest of the family. I’m sure they will be very happy to see him.. We had some tea and a short conversation. It seems he has had a very successful year with a number of lucrative cases in the Royal Courts of Justice and is well on his way to making his fortune. He had promised Sarah that he would return to Oxford where he intends to set up a practice so that he would be nearer to her, and there is no doubt that they are anxious to marry. John’s main concern is that Sir John and Lady Elizabeth may think that his fortune is not yet great enough to keep Sarah in the style of which they would approve.
On that I could not help him. However, Papa has an offer which I think he should accept for the time being. Before Papa inherited Northbridge House, we lived in a large house which is part of a terrace close to the university, and also Studleigh Park. It had been rented out for some years but the family who rented it had indicated their intention to leave in three months, and Papa offered it to John, at least until he could afford a mansion of his own. I should mention that Papa refused to accept any rent for the property and also he has informed John that he will not accept a return of the money he gave him to assist him while he was studying in London. I never met a more generous man than my Papa.
Sarah tells me in confidence that she has written to her mama begging her support in obtaining her Papa’s permission to marry John, saying that she would marry no other man due to their mutual affection and regard for each other. Lady Elizabeth has written back suggesting that John travel to Grasmere to speak to Sir John in person to state his case for permission to marry Sarah. As he is an accomplished orator, I have every hope that he will obtain that permission.
A few weeks ago, Richard had told me that the lawyer who usually worked with Richard and the other partners, was getting quite elderly and wanted to retire. I said nothing at the time although I immediately thought that this might be an ideal position for John, at least as an initial position. I felt that as a wife, it was important that Richard should think that the idea was his, so I waited a couple of days and then casually mentioned about John’s intention to return to Oxford to set up a practice. To my surprise (!) Richard commented that he wondered if John might be interested in working with him and his partners, I of course praised his wonderful idea, and he straight away wrote to John in London, asking if he would like to discuss the proposition. He soon received a reply saying that John wouldd be most happy to discuss the possible position with them when he returned to Oxford at the end of the Michaelmas term. I do hope that their discussions are fruitful.
Sunday 25th December Christmas Day
Today was a cold clear day, and as is our wont, after an exchange of gifts, we attended the morning service at St Nicholas’ church. Rev Irvine gave his usual brief but appropriate sermon. Elizabeth accompanied us today, but her very presence could not but help make me think of the son who should have been here but isn’t. I said a silent prayer to him in Heaven to look down upon us and beg the Lord to bless us.
We enjoyed a traditional Christmas luncheon with our relatives at Studleigh Park, thus allowing the majority of the staff at Marston House to have the day off. Having baby Elizabeth and young Freddie with us made for a very enjoyable day. I am convinced that the presence of children really makes for an enjoyable Christmas. How I wish that her baby brother was present. The two children have now reached that stage of maturity where they can move around with uncertain steps and accept presents, even if they do not actually know what they are for. We returned home in the late afternoon. Mrs Walker had left us a cold collation for an evening meal at my suggestion.
Monday 26th December, Boxing Day
As is traditional, most of the staff had another day off and received the traditional gift. Today we travelld to my parents’ home at Northbridge House for luncheon and exchange of gifts. I managed to secure a few private minutes with my brother John. He intends to meet with Richard and his partners tomorrow, and then travel onto Grasmere to speak to Sir John face to face and request his permission to make an offer of matrimony to Sarah. I know that she intends to write another letter for John to give to her mother, begging for her support in achieving a satisfactory outcome for their request. I believe that John making the trip to Grasmere will convince Sir John of his seriousness. I do hope that he returns with good news – I know that Sarah is counting on it.
Monday 1st January 1815 New Year’s Day
Last evening, we attended a New Year’s Ball at Studleigh Park, the first big social event I have attended in the last four months, and while my gown was of a sombre lavender hue and I did not dance, nonetheless it was very pleasant to meet some of my acquaintances again and wish them a Happy New Year, something I sincerely wish for myself and Richard. John was present and danced his two sets with Sarah. I can see the glow on her face while she is with him – they are so much in love. I will pray that John returns from Grasmere with good news.
Thursday 12th January
John returned from Grasmere today, and called in on me, Richard being at work.. He arrived at Grasmere last Friday, stayed for the weekend and left to return home on Monday. I was all agog to hear his news and he was anxious to confide in me. The news was probably not all that he and Sarah wanted, but was generally positive. His interview with Sir John had progressed well. He had been able to inform Sir John that he had agreed to a position with Richard’s law firm and also set up a home for Sarah and himself in Papa’s terrace house, which is quite spacious, until such time that he can afford to purchase something bigger.
Sir John was a little concerned that John’s fortune while steadily growing was not yet great, so his compromise was that while he appreciated that John and Sarah were promised to each other, if in six months he deemed John’s fortune to be sufficient, (and they had agreed upon a sum), then John could make his offer to Sarah and a wedding could be arranged. I do hope that Sarah is not disappointed with this arrangement. I suggested that John emphasise the positive aspects of the arrangement and mention that Sir John was only concerned for Sarah’s welfare.
“Be prepared for some tears, but they will pass, and six months is not too long.” I said. John smiled and agreed with me. “It is up to me to generate as much income as possible in that time,” he said. I asked him to call back on his way to Northbridge House and tell me what happened.
I’m pleased to say that Sarah took the news very well. She feels sure that John will enlarge his fortune sufficiently for their wedding to take place later in the year, and indeed she will look forward to making tentative arrangements in private on how it can all be arranged.
To be continued
Leonora's Journal Volume 2 Chapter 13
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Chapter 13 Bad news and good news
(There were few entries in the Journal for the next two months and then an entry of some significance. J.D.)
Wednesday 1st March St David’s Day.
We have received a letter with black margins from Grasmere informing us that Lady Ellen has peacefully passed away. It is strange that I dreamed of her last night and she was wearing a white gown, something I have never seen her wear before. She told me that she was going to be with her husband again and wished me joy of my coming child! I must say that I have not started my monthly courses since last September, but I know that most women do not for a period of time, presumably allowing their bodies to rest after a birth. However, this morning I felt nauseated when I awoke, and this together with my dream makes me suspect that perhaps I am to have another child. I confess a feeling of excitement but also dread. I could not bear to lose another child and I pray to God that I do not.
Having had no monthly courses since I last gave birth makes it difficult for me to work our when the babe may be born. I have discussed the situation with Marie, and in her opinion I might be three months into my pregnancy, so the babe will be due to be born in September. As a precaution, I am going to take great care this time and will not be going on any long journeys.
Richard feels that he should go to Grasmere to pay his respects to Lady Ellen, but I don’t think he will be there in time for the funeral. He will leave by stagecoach tomorrow. I wrote a letter of condolence to Sir John and Lady Elizabeth which Richard will present to them. I really liked that old lady – we seemed to have a lot in common.
Saturday 11th March
Richard arrived home today. As expected, he was too late for Lady Ellen’s funeral, but he was able to visit her grave, as yet without a headstone, in order to pay his respects and to lay a floral tribute on behalf of us both, and say a prayer. While he was at Grasmere, he took the opportunity to say a good word for John and gained the impression that Sir John and Lady Elizabeth fully expect him to marry Sarah – it is only a matter of the timing.
Wednesday 29th March
I am now quite convinced that I am to have another child. Richard has been informed and is very pleased. He understands perfectly how I intend to take great care this time. I am pleased that he did not ask why my pregnancy is so far advanced before I told him – I really did not want to explain the intricacies of the female body to him, it would have been so embarrassing.
Wednesday 12th April
Today I received a visit from Mrs Jenkins, the midwife who attended me when my daughter Elizabeth was born. She examined me carefully. I explained to her about the lost of baby Richard and how, not having resumed my monthly courses I was unsure of when the new babe might be expected to arrive. I was pleased that she gave her opinion as it happening sometime in September, which was what I thought likely. She also reassured me that the new baby seemed very healthy to her and I must say the way he is kicking already seems a good sign.
Saturday 8th July
Today we entertained to dinner John, Sarah, Lucy and Freddie. I had a feeling that John and Sarah were holding back some news, but somehow they managed to contain themselves until the end of the meal. Then they broke the news to us that Sir John has given his official permission for Sarah and John to marry. I am so pleased for them both. Richard was so pleased that he arranged for a very old bottle of wine to be opened for us to toast their health I know that John has been working so hard to build up his fortune and Sarah has supported him by limiting the amount of time that he visited her so that he could devote more time to his work. Meanwhile Sarah has spent quite a deal of time buying some furniture and setting it out in their new home, where John is already living with the assistance of a cook and two maids.
Sarah continues to live at Studleigh Park of course, and they did not trouble Sir John and Lady Elizabeth with news of what they were doing to prepare the house for when they are married. I certainly concur with this decision. I was quite convinced that Sir John would give his permission but the news that it was anticipated might not be well received. John informed us that they wish to marry without unnecessary delay and Sir John and Lady Eliabeth will take their carriage down from Grasmere for the occasion.
The first reading of the banns at St Nicholas church will take place next Sunday and the wedding ceremony itself is expected to be held on Saturday 5th of August. Alas my advanced state of pregnancy will make it impossible for me to attend the church but I can be present at the wedding breakfast which will take place at Northbridge House later that day, and will consist chiefly of the families and very few other guests. I expect this to be my last social event before I am brought to bed of my next child.
Saturday 29th July
Sir John and Lady Elizabeth arrived in their coach today, along with the usual maids and manservants. The Rev David and his wife Lillian had also been invited but alas due to the difficulty of obtaing a locum to hold services they had regretfully declined. They have however sent a wedding present together with an invitation to visit them in Grasmere whenever is convenient. Sir John and Lady Elizabeth will stay with us until after the wedding and then go to Studleigh Park for at least a week. The reason for this as Lady Elizabeth explained it in a letter prior to their arrival, is that they do not wish to distract Sarah and Lucy from their arrangements in preparation for Sarah’s wedding to John. I think that is very thoughtful of them. We assembled on the steps to greet them as usual, and of course Mrs Danvers and Mr Anderson have arranged everything perfectly for their arrival.
Lady Elizabeth had a surprise for me which had slipped my mind thanks to all the other things occupying it, not least the babe growing inside me. She produced a beautiful jewelry box and informed me that this was a gift to me from Lady Ellen. I confess to being struck dumb with the contents, which consisted of diamond rings, pearl necklaces, gold chains and a number of gold brooches which contained many precious stones - rubies, emeralds ,diamonds and others too numerous to mention. In total they must be worth some thousands of pounds. I did ask Lady Elizabeth if she would like to choose something as a memento of Lady Ellen, but she smilingly declined, saying that she had received gifts from her in the past. I am determined that I will offer Lucy and Sarah a choice of the contents since as relatives of her's it is only fair. Other items will be passed down to my children in due course.
Saturday 5th August The wedding day of Sarah and John. This account written on Sunday 6th Aug.
Due to my now being ‘great with child’ as the Good Book writes, it would not be appropriate for me to be part of the wedding party at St Nicholas where the ceremony took place at 10 o’clock. However, since Richard was to be John’s Best Man, to avoid travelling to and fro, it was decided that I would travel in the coach with him and also my maid Marie, and wait outside in the coach until the service was over. We could then travel directly to Northbridge House without having to return to our home. The coach was positioned so that I could get a view of the newly married couple when they emerged through the church doors.
When all the wedding party and some parishioners had entered the church and I could hear the organ playing, upon a whim I decided that I would not wait in the coach and miss the ceremony, so I asked Marie to get the coachman to assist me to alight, and then, accompanied by Marie we walked into the church while the organ still played. The verger saw me and opened his mouth to speak but I put my finger to my lips to indicate he should remain silent, and took a seat on the very back pew, next to the central aisle where I could obtain a good view of the ceremony.
I must say the Sarah looked very beautiful in her wedding gown which was quite exquisite, and John looked very handsome in his attire.
The service was beautiful and like most of the ladies present I shed a tear or two. During the final hymn Marie and I left the church and returned to our coach where I was able to see the happy couple emerge from the church to be greeted with handfuls of rice. After stepping into their carriage, we set off in a cavalcade of carriages, first Sarah and John, then Sir John and Lady Elizabeth; Mama and Papa and Emma, Freddie and Lucy, then Richard, I and Marie, and finally sundry other guests. I had regretfully decided that Elizabeth was still too young to attend. It was a beautiful sunny day and everyone was happy. Passersby on the street cheered when they saw all of the carriages pass by, with the bridal coach gaily adorned with white ribbons.
Arriving at Northbridge House, we were all shewn into the dining room which had been beautifully arranged with the most magnificent wedding breakfast. On this occasion, John took his place at the head of the table with Sarah looking radiant sitting on his right, and all the families arranged in order of precedence down the table. I confess that I took brief sips of wine during the toasts but otherwise confined myself to imbibing water. I was also abstemious in my consumption of the food, hard to do when there were so many delicacies on offer.
I must record that I had offered the services of Mrs Walker, the cook at Marston House, and any of her staff who would be useful to assist Mrs Chambers, my parents’ cook in the preparation of the meal. I know there is a legend to the effect that there exists no kitchen in Christendom which is large enough to accommodate two chief cooks, but I am happy to record that the two ladies concerned were friends and worked very well together. Mrs Walker was quite happy to occupy the role of ‘sous chef’ on this occasion. We also supplied some of our footmen to assist in the serving of the meal. Mama and Papa had accepted our offer with gratitude since the numbers present were larger than are normally accommodated for meals at Northbridge House. John made a point of sending word to the kitchen that he and Sarah could not have anticipated a more wonderful wedding breakfast and he thanked all the staff for their efforts. Later we will express our thanks with a monetary gift to all the staff involved.
It was late afternoon when the party broke up – John and Sarah took their leave of all the guests and departed on their honeymoon journey, and Richard and I, together with Marie, headed back to Marston House, which fortunately is only a short ride away. I was much too tired to write my journal on the day which is why I am writing this on the Sunday.
Wednesday 13th September
Yesterday, Sarah and John visited us upon their return from their honeymoon. Sarah positively glows with happiness and I should not be surprised if she has some news for us in the near future. They are now living in their new home and it is obvious that they are very happy. I hope we can visit them soon. It is now half-way through September and I am beginning to wonder if perhaps Mrs Jenkins and I miscalculated the date of my confinement. My babe is very active and I feel almost like a balloon ready to burst, but still nothing.
Oh goodness – it was foolish of me to write the above some thirty minutes ago. I have suddenly started to feel exactly how I felt when Elizabeth started her journey to be born. I must stop here and ring for Marie, and Richard must be notified. I pray most humbly to my Saviour for a happy outcome this time.
Sunday 17th September
I am now sufficiently recovered to record the events of the last two days. After I ceased my entry on Wednesday, it rapidly became obvious that I was about to start my confinement. Marie is such a comfort in these circumstances. Richard came to see me but of course there is nothing a husband can do at that time except to make himself scarce and pray for a happy outcome. I actually felt sorry for him, since like all sensitive men he felt some guilt that the woman he loves has to undergo the trial of giving birth, but in all honesty, I had been as happy to resume marital relations as he was and to a degree it helped us to overcome our sorrow. I knew I could rely entirely on Marie to know when Mrs Jenkins the midwife must be sent for, and Anna was charged with the important task of making sure that Elizabeth was kept out of earshot of her mother’s reactions to the pangs of childbirth. This I’m sure she was happy to do.
It was about half past the hour of three in the morning of Friday September 15th that I was safely delivered of a healthy baby boy. He cried lustily after birth and when I put him to my breast he sucked greedily to obtain his first nourishment. I quietly praised my Savious for giving us a robust son. When we were both ready for presentation to the world, Richard was informed and came to see us. He held the newborn in his arms and the joy on his face matched mine. We had discussed previously what he should be called (assuming it was a boy), and decided against John since that name should be reserved for John and Sarah. I suggested he could be called Richard after his late lamented brother, but Richard demurred and suggested instead that he be called Robert after his paternal grandfather. I was happy to concur, knowing that my Papa and Mama would be very pleased.
Today I have written short messages to send to Northbridge House, Studleigh Park, Sarah and John, and Grasmere, informing the family of our happy news. I’m sure they will all be as pleased as we are. Richard attended the morning service at St Nicholas’s church and informed the Rev Henry Irvine of our happy news. Mrs Danvers paid me a visit to offer congratulations on behalf of all the staff, and to admire the new addition to the family. She requested permission to inform any of the staff who had not yet heard of our glad tidings. I must remain abed for some days but hope to be up as soon as I feel able. I feel so very very happy.
Wednesday 20th September
Today I received visits from Mama and Emma, Lucy and Sarah who came to admire the new babe who is thriving. They all brought gifts, including a christening mug of finest silver from Mama and Papa, who as I predicted is so proud to have a grandson named after him. I am so fortunate that my prayers were answered. I feel sure that Robert will grow up to be a fine man. I felt able to leave my bed for a short while during the visit of my guests, but I confess that I am still very tired and retired again as soon as they left. Being women they easily discerned my fatigue and did not overstay their welcome, and Papa took his cue from them. Emma is so pleased to be an aunt once more and took her turn in nursing her young nephew. I must record that Elizabeth has been introduced to her baby brother and asked how soon she can play with him! I assured her that as soon as he is old enough they will have many happy times together.
Thursday 21st September
I had the strangest dream last night; indeed I wonder if it was a dream or a vision. As I lay in bed with baby Robert in the crib beside me, I thought that I arose and walked down a long white hall in a building I did not recognize, to another room in which a very pretty young woman lay in bed asleep. It was not a house, for there was a name above the head of the bed and it said ‘Mrs Fiona d’Anglais’. I could only conclude that it was a hospital room, but surely one in the future, since in my day, children both rich and poor are born at home. Beside the bed was a crib and as I silently moved across and looked in it I saw a beautiful newborn baby and the sign above her head read ‘Leonora Mary d’Anglais’. I think I must have gasped in surprise for the young woman opened her eyes and stared at me. She was not frightened – perhaps she thought I was a nurse in my white muslin gown? I smiled reassuringly at her and she smiled back and then closed her eyes again, quite content. I looked again at the babe and there was no doubt about it – she was so very alike my daughter Elizabeth when she was very young. So this was the future – what the year was I did not know although I guessed the later part of the twentieth century, and this baby was a descendant of mine, perhaps six generations on. I reached out and gently touched her head in the time-honoured gesture of a blessing, and she opened her eyes, looked at me and she smiled, such a beautiful smile. Then I awoke and the dream or vision was finished, but it is enough that I know that the family line lives on.
This entry completes the second volume of my Journal.
To be concluded
Leonora's Journal Volume 2 Chapter 14 Final
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
EPILOGUE Prepared by Dora Longfort.
I have completed my transcription of the first two volumes of Leonora’s Journal, the object being to improve my typing skills which I flatter myself are greatly improved by the exercise. There are another five volumes of the Journal, and I don’t feel inclined to copy any more of them, at least at the present time. However, I cannot bring myself to discard all this hard work as it is just possible that some member of the family might wish to read the Journal in future and prefer the ease of a typewritten copy. I have read the rest of the journal and made notes of some interesting events in Leonora’s life, so have decided to write an Epilogue where I will include these events. Anyone who wishes to read the whole Journal can, of course refer to the original handwritten account, although in her final years Leonora’s writing becomes more difficult to understand. (Note: Dora did not realized that the handwritten journal was to be destroyed by fire).
After the birth of Robert, Leonora had four more children at approximately two-yearly intervals – next, another son John, named after his grandfather and uncle, was born in 1817, then twin girls named Margaret and Leonora born in 1820, and finally in 1823 another boy named Richard after his deceased older brother. They all survived and grew up to live fulfilling lives, married and had a number of children.
An interesting fact about Elizabeth, Leonora’s eldest daughter. It was a matter of considerable annoyance to Leonora that women students were not allowed to study at Oxford University and she insisted on Elizabeth and her sisters receiving a good academic education with private tutors like her brothers. Elizabeth’s eldest daughter Henrietta taught at Somerville Hall, the first Oxford college for women when it opened in 1879. Sadly, Leonora did not live to see it happen.
In 1817 Leonora received a letter from Miss Cassandra Austen informing that her sister Jane had passed away and was buried in Winchester Cathedral. Although they met only once, Jane had kindly sent Leonora signed copies of the first edition of the four novels published in her lifetime, and these were greatly treasured. I don’t know what happened to most of them, perhaps they were distributed amongst the family. In the copy of ‘Pride and Prejudice, treasured by the family and published anonymously, Jane included a note saying that in revising and retitling the manuscript (initially titled ‘First Impressions’) she wished for an opening sentence which would intrigue the reader and was reminded of Leonora’s remark of how her brother John had said that Richard, as a young single man with a good fortune must be in want of a wife, and hoped she did not object to Jane adapting this comment. In her journal. Leonora comments that John and Richard are in fact rather proud to be the anonymous sources of the quotation, some of the most famous opening lines in an English novel.
Leonora lived through the reigns of four monarchs; George III (during part of which his son George was Prince Regent, giving his name to the epoch which bears that name, and who became George IV), William IV. and finally Queen Victoria who ascended to the throne in 1837
Her younger sister Emma married Henry Fitzroy in 1821, whom she had first met as a young boy in Bath about eight years previously at a dance in the Pump Room. His family moved from Bath to Oxford in 1817. Although they had corresponded since that first meeting, now they were able to renew their acquaintanceship, meeting at balls and other social events, and their friendship grew into a romance.
Henry’s father had died of probable consumption two years earlier, leaving him with a good fortune. It was a true love match. Leonora often wrote of how her sister was a very talented player on the pianoforte from an early age. She was invited to play piano concertos with a talented amateur orchestra in Oxford, which she did to great acclaim, and visitors to the Bolton household often prevailed upon her to play for them. Although a shy girl, once placed before a pianoforte keyboard she was confidence personified.
This led to an unusual incident during their honeymoon in London. Intending to attend a concert in which the famous pianist Felix Cazot was to play Mozart’s piano concerto No 20, which Emma had played about a month previously in Oxford, Emma and Henry arrived at the theatre box office to book their seats and heard that Cazot had become indisposed and could not perform. At Henry’s suggestion, Emma, being familiar with the concerto offered her services and performed the work to great acclaim. As a non-professional, the theatre management presented her with a gold chain and pendant, and matching earrings as a gesture of thanks.
Emma and Henry were blessed with seven children, one of whom did not survive. Leonora became godmother to several of them. Henry inherited a large estate outside Oxford from a distant relative who had no heirs, and the family moved there. Emma discovered in herself the ability to manage the estate largely independant of Henry.
Lucy and Freddie had no less than ten children and her sister Sarah and Leonora’s brother John had seven, all of whom survived, which was rare, and a great blessing in those days. The two sisters continued to live close to each other all their lives and frequently visited each other and Leonora. In many ways they were like three sisters. Freddy was knighted around the same time as John Bolton and thus both sisters were styled ‘Lady’ They both lived into their late seventies, and when Sarah eventually died, Lucy joined her only a couple of months later. Their graves are side by side in an Oxford cemetery.
In 1835, Sir John d’Anglais died as the result of a fall from his horse while fox hunting. As a result, Richard inherited the estate in Grasmere and had to divide his time between Grasmere and Oxford, since it was decided that Leonora and the children should stay in Oxford while they received a good education. Travel between the two locations still required four days of coach travel, and it was not until the 1840s that the burgeoning railway network resulted in this mode of transport in addition to some coach travel reducing the travel time to less than two days. Leonora missed Richard greatly at this time but was prepared to endure the separation for the sake of their children. Richard was knighted not long after his father’s death, so Leonora became Lady d’Anglais.
Her parents lived a long life. After her father retired, he was appointed as Professor Emeritus at Oxford. Upon his passing, he bequeathed his collection of Egyptian artifacts to the museum there. This included the ushabti doll which had caused Leonora so much concern when she was gifted it from the British Museum.
Her brother John had a very successful career as a lawyer in Oxford. He was knighted for services to the law and was eventually appointed as a circuit judge in the County Court. He was noted for his great knowledge of the law, and fair judgements.
The whole family visited Grasmere from time to time and met with the Wordsworths on several occasions. On every occasion they visited the grave of their first-born son which was kept in immaculate condition under the supervision of Richard’s Uncle David who continued as vicar of St Oswald’s until his death at the age of seventy-eight.
Leonora and Richard retired to Grasmere in 1848. Both Marie and Anna remained with them for their whole working lives and both were given a generous pension and cottages on the Grasmere estate in which to live out their retirement years. They were always welcome to visit the Hall.
Mrs Danvers and Mr Anderson retired when the family left Oxford. A few years previously, Mrs Danvers’ husband Captain Danvers died when his ship foundered during a typhoon in the South China Sea, and after a period of mourning she married Mr Anderson, and they lived out their lives in his cottage outside Oxford.
Richard died of pneumonia on the 4th Aug 1852, aged 61. Leonora was heart-broken but live on until 8th August 1868, aged 75 after a long widowhood, but watched over by her family. Grasmere Hall was burnt to the ground in 1880 and all the contents were destroyed. It was fortunate that the two smaller paintings of Leonora and Richard had remained in Oxford.
It seems appropriate to conclude with the final entry in Leonora’s Journal, written two days before she died. The writing is hard to decipher but I believe that this is a fair copy.
6th August 1868
This will be the last entry in my journal as my sight is fading fast and so is my time on earth. I have been blessed to live the life of a privileged woman in the nineteenth century, having seen great changes and doubtless there are many more to come for my descendants to enjoy.
I have no fear of death since I believe that I will be reunited with those that I love, particularly my dear husband Richard. No wife could wish for a gentler and more loving husband than the one with whom I was blessed, and I have missed him so much since his passing. Finally, I look forward to seeing again my sweet babe Richard who lived upon this earth for too short a time.
May the blessing of God Almighty, the Father, Son and Holy Spirit descend upon us and remain with us always. Amen.
Leonora died on 8th August, surrounded by many of her family and was buried with her husband and first-born son in the cemetery at St Oswalds, Grasmere on 12th August 1868 at a ceremony attended by her family and friends.
So ends my transcription of two volumes of Leonora d'Anglais' journal.
Dora Longfort.
d'Anglais family group 1866